Leaderboard

Chapter 91: Twinning I DIDN’T NEED a wardrobe change, but I figured a bathroom break was a good idea. I followed Beth back, and Gary ended up helping me out of the diaper and back in it afterward. Beth was in Isabella’s hands then as they styled her hair to match mine as closely as possible. The dress I wore looked identical to hers, just a smaller size. Both fell to just below our knees, which was unusually long of a dress for an adopted and babied Little. I realized they must have done a cut on Beth’s hair, too, so we matched even there. “You all cut her hair?” I asked Gary as I waited for them to finish. “Will we have to reshoot the other scenes she’s been in?” He shook his head, “She had her hair in pigtails for those, so other than the bangs, you can see nothing different there. It’s been a few days in time since her problem at the daycare. From a continuity perspective, it’s very possible she got a haircut. We’ll just go with it.” I nodded and felt a little more uneasy about the whole thing. “Carly?” I heard. “We’re going to begin filming while they finish with Beth.” Sebastian’s voice came over an intercom in the wardrobe area. “Wardrobe, heard,” Gary called back. “Time to skidaddle?” he smiled at me. I walked up to Charlotte, and she picked me up and stood outside the ‘door’ in the receptionist area. Ava scurried over and brought a pacifier she gently placed inside my mouth. I gave it a hesitant bite and a suckle, surprised by how comfortable it was inside my mouth and fearing it could be one of those inflating pacifiers I’d seen being used. Across from the door was a counter. The side wall showed a door to the daycare, and then the wall to the other side was open for cameras. “Quiet on the set!!!” we heard a moment later before “Action!” was called, and Charlotte entered the door. Charlotte walked up to where Amelia seemed to be chewing gum and working on the computer. “Well, hello there, Miss Ingels! I didn’t know you had another baby girl?” She stood up and greeted us, “She’s so adorable!!!” Charlotte bounced me up and down lightly and ran a hand through my hair before saying, “Well, baby Brianna just joined the family this morning! She’s actually a bit of a surprise for Callie?” Amelia said, “Oh?” with a smile, “She doesn’t know yet?” She almost squealed with glee. “Not yet!” she bounced me again and said, “I’m hoping maybe Brianna can help Callie get the hang of the big girl potty?” “Aww! We have a new buddy, huh?” I knew the script called for Charlotte to blush, but I wasn’t supposed to look at her. I found myself leaning my head on her shoulder as I sucked on the pacifier, though she said, “Yeah.” Amelia squealed, “Let me get little Miss Callie up here to meet her! I love seeing families grow!” Charlotte set me on my feet, and I heard, “Cut!” “How was that?” I asked. “Great, your lines were perfect,” Charlotte joked. “Actually, I loved it when you leaned into Sarah there!” Sebastian said. “Charlotte, did you have any issues? Honestly, I’m okay with that take right now?” “I am, but why don’t we do it again one more time just for safety’s sake. It’s a short scene…” She ran her hand back through my hair again, “Actually… Amelia, you’re not an acting major, but you come across with great instincts. How about we toss the script away and reshoot it without it?” “Huh?” She asked. “Kelly wrote some okay lines, but I think we could do better?” “Okay?” “And you,” she said, “I don’t want you silent the whole time. Callie isn’t going to come out with a pacifier in her mouth right then, so let’s have you without yours, and you actually respond to something?” I shrugged, “Okay? Respond how?” “However you feel in the moment?” Charlotte said. “We may never use this footage, or it may, in fact, be the best thing we shoot?” I nodded at that, “Okay.” “Places!” Sebastian said. Charlotte picked me up, placed me on her hip, and put the pacifier I’d been using in the hands of another crew member. “Let’s try this again,” she said with a smile. The call to action came, and we walked through the doors with me on her hip. “Well, hello, Miss Ingels! And who might this adorable princess be?” She smiled. Charlotte bounced me up and down, “Well, tell her what your name is, sweetie?” I leaned in on her body and said, “Brianna,” quietly. “Oh my, what a beautiful name for such a pretty little girl!” She said with a smile. “And how old are you?” “Twenty-four,” I said. “Oh my gosh! Twenty-four months?!? You’re almost two years old?!?” I blushed at that, even as she reached across the counter and booped my nose. “That’s great! You’re big enough to come here now!” she smiled. Charlotte laughed at that, “Almost, but not quite yet. Maybe in a couple months.” “I didn’t know you had adopted?” Amelia asked. “Just adopted this little princess today!” “Oh my gosh! Congratulations!!! I’m sure Callie will be so excited to have a baby sister!” Charlotte squeezed me tighter, “Well, hopefully, she’ll also be excited to learn how to use the potty with her.” “Oh…” Amelia forced her eyes open. “Do we have a new buddy joining us to help Miss Callie?” “That’s the plan,” Charlotte said. “And she doesn’t know she’s getting a new baby sister?” “Nope, it’s a surprise!” “Oh my gosh! I’ll get them to bring her down so they can meet. I’m going to make sure I can record it, though! I can’t wait to see how excited she gets!!!” “I just hope she gets excited about using the potty,” Charlotte said almost under her breath. “Cut!” I heard Sebastian say. “What did you think?” Charlotte asked. “Much better, that’s what we’ll use!” Sebastian said. “I agree,” Will added. “Is Beth ready?” Sebastian asked over the intercom. “On her way, sorry, the hair took longer to sort out than I expected.” I turned towards the wardrobe area and saw Beth step out wearing the nearly identical dress. The diaper she wore was covered by the skirt, but you could tell by the waddle and the faint crinkling as she drew nearer that a diaper was worn underneath. Anyone seeing us would be sure they saw a pair of sisters. ‘They’d probably think the baby sister was so happy to look just like big sis!’ I thought. “Okay, I know I shouldn’t say this, but you both look absolutely adorable together!” Amelia said. “No, you probably shouldn’t,” Sebastian agreed. “They do look cute, though; it will play well on the camera. Let’s get this show back rolling, everyone. I’m sure Carly would like to return to her normal self as soon as possible, and I’m sure Beth would like to have her hair fixed back to normal, too! Places everyone!” We both nodded and agreed and took our places. When we began filming again, Charlotte placed me on my feet on the ground beside her. The door opened, and a blur ran past, “Mommy!!!!!” Beth said as she ran happily to Charlotte. Charlotte picked her up and said, “Hi, Princess! Did you have a good day?” “Uh-huh!” She said, “We played house today! I got to be the mommy!” “You’ll have to tell me all about it on the way home, but first, I have someone I want you to meet!” Charlotte placed Beth down on the ground to look at me now. Beth said, “Who are you? You look just like me!” I fidgeted but waved and said, “Hi, Callie, I’m Brianna.” “She looks like you too, mommy!” Beth said. Charlotte knelt beside us, placing a comforting arm around each of our shoulders. “Well, she should, sweetie, because she’s your new sister!” Beth, Charlotte, and I had practiced this a little off to the side, and Charlotte had insisted Beth wait about four seconds longer than she thought she should. While she reached that count, Charlotte and I watched her, holding our breath, seemingly waiting to see if a bomb was about to explode. Finally, she began jumping up and down like a little kid with too much sugar in their blood, “Yay!!! I have a sister!!!!!” We were both held in an embrace for a few moments before she ran her hands over her face, then down our backs comfortingly, before she scooped us both up into her arms and held us on either side of her body. “I never had a chance to look at the TykeCare App. Did Callie try to use the potty at all today?” Amelia moved back to a tablet and pressed on it for a second. I knew the screen displayed the stat for Callie for the hours she’d been there. “No, she’s had three wet diapers and one poopie, but no potty tries. In her room, we don’t exactly encourage any, though?” Charlotte sighed, squeezed us both, and then replied to Amelia, “I know they’re more focused on baby care; just checking. I need to get these two girls home, feed them dinner, and let them play a bit before night-night time. We probably won’t return with them until my maternity leave ends.” “Sounds good! Oh, and I’ll email you here in a bit,” she waved her phone. “Bye-bye, Brianna! You’re going to love your new mommy and sister!” “Bye-bye!” Beth said even as we turned to leave out the door. “Cut!!!” BETH SIGHED FROM her perch in Charlotte’s arms as she asked, “Can we be put down for a moment?” Charlotte laughed, “Sure, Beth, my arms will appreciate it too!” Beth was grateful to be on her feet as Sebastian approached the trio. “So?” She asked him. “It honestly was probably better than anything the other groups will do…” Sebastian said. “Which means not good enough?” Charlotte laughed. “Okay, what do we need to do differently?” “Well, first, I think we need to get a couple of the HoloWorkers to watch the meeting and add some ‘awws’ to the mix in the background?” Charlotte nodded, “Yeah, I think this would be too cute to miss.” “I think you also need to just hug Beth on the floor, don’t stand up with her. It was a little awkward with the cameras refocusing on the two?” “Speaking of that, Sebastian, if we’re doing this again, I need five minutes to readjust the cameras?” “Go for it!” He told him. Sebastian looked thoughtful then. “Well, I have a note for what I saw,” Charlotte said. “Carly, you looked way too comfortable when Beth hugged you. Let’s get some awkwardness? Can you make yourself stiff as a board when she hugs you?” “Sure…?” Connor said. ‘Carly…’ Beth yelled at herself. Nothing in the last few hours had done anything to make Beth think ‘Connor’ was unhappy about being changed into ‘Carly.’ If anything, she seemed more relaxed? “Beth, let’s get you a stuffed animal to hold when you run out. I know the script called for Brianna to have a pacifier here, but I don’t want them in the way when she talks. Same for you…” “I’ve got a spare stuffed rabbit in the back?” Ben said. “We grabbed a bargain bin of things from Professor Wyler this week?” “Perfect!” Sebastian said. “Okay then, reset, and we’ll do this again!” Beth sighed but did everything she could to hopefully make it just one more take! Unfortunately, it took three more, and she was dying to use the restroom when they were done. She must not have been the only one because Charlotte and Sebastian had everyone take a break for lunch then. She’d enlisted Charlotte’s help to get her and Connor out of the diapers so they could both use the potty and then joined them for lunch. Throughout the day, Nikki had done her best just to blend into the background. She was always watching, but if Beth didn’t know who she was, she might have thought she was a random AI character. They had been going for seven hours at this point, and she was beginning to feel a little sympathy for the salaries her favorite actresses like Charlotte made! When they resumed filming, they breezed through several scenes with fewer takes per scene than they had been doing. Beth wasn’t sure if that was impatience to be done or just that Sebastian and Charlotte really felt like they were less important. The unfortunate part of them breezing through some less traumatic scenes was that they were also closing in on the worst of them rather quickly! They had just been filmed climbing the staircase to the playroom with Beth pulling Carly along and stopping.” “Okay, this scene will take a bit more setup time here,” Will told Sebastian. “We need to get both girls loaded with PooPloders now.” “Gary?” Sebastian called out. “On it, Seb!” Gary said and then pulled us both into the wardrobe area. Beth had been through the process before, but this would be Connor… Carly’s first time. Gary seemed to be thinking the same thing, “Beth, you want to hit the restroom, and then we’ll get you loaded first?” She nodded, “Probably a good idea!” He smiled down at her, knelt at her level, pulled the tapes loose, and patted her on the shoulder. Go ahead!” Beth wished it was that simple right then, but she had to do a bit of gymnastics with the body suit to keep it out of the way to pee. Even then, a single drop didn’t entirely wipe off when she wiped, making her blush! Carly switched places with her in the bathroom while Gary picked her up and placed a diaper underneath her bottom. “Just a heads up, this one will be a little bit more than the one we used before.” “Why?” She asked. “We need it to look both wet and poopy; we’re also going for a little bigger mess for the cameras?” She sighed, “Got it. Hopefully, we can do this scene once!” He laughed, “Don’t hope too much; it’ll cause it to be fifteen times!” “Bite your tongue…” she told him a little more tersely than he probably deserved. Carly exited the bathroom right as he held the PooPloder in his hand. “What exactly is it?” she asked Gary. Embarrassingly, he stopped doing what he was doing and showed the device to her. “This part will spray a special vapor that will react with the diaper’s absorbent core and make it look like a full bladder of fluid has been released into the diaper. We’re also going to pre-spray this diaper with some of that because Callie definitely wouldn’t last from her last daycare change through then without going a little pee-pee.” It was good that Carly was on the ground; she couldn’t see Beth turning redder than a fire truck right then! “And the other side?” “That’s the poopy side, we place each about where they would come out on the bodysuit, and then it means it looks like a convincingly loaded diaper.” “What’s the fake poop feel like?” Connor asked. “Sticky horrible goop,” Beth sighed. “Let’s get her taken care of, then we’ll get you set, and then you’ll get to figure it out yourself in a few minutes,” Gary said with a bit of a chuckle. “I agree with Beth, though; it’s pretty horrible. The only positive thing is it doesn’t smell.” Beth sat as still as she could as Gary pressed the PooPloder against her bodysuit, and it stuck in place. It was horrifying to be touched there, but she at least knew from the past week that Gary had no desire for anything she had. ‘And I think he’s a good enough guy to keep it professional anyway,’ she had to admit. He was very gentle as he taped the new diaper shut, and she realized it was already treated and expanded from the fake urine. “Eew,” she said. “Sorry,” Gary said. “At least it’s not water or something we poured down there? Or the old days when they would pump you full of fluid and hope you peed when they needed you to?” He had taped the trigger button for her unit inside her palm and covered it with some SkinSync makeup that hid it. “You’re not making this any better,” she told him as he lifted her and sat her on the floor. He laughed good-naturedly then and picked up Carly, standing her on the table first. “Okay, I mentioned I wanted to make sure we just had you wear the diaper earlier so you didn’t have any strikes, but a set of undergarments has to be under this to stick to it. Pull this up your waist,” he said to her. Beth saw what looked like a body shaper handed to her. It was a dead ringer for her skin color, and once it was in place, it looked like she was still naked unless you looked closely. ‘Like mine,’ she admitted. With that, she was pushed onto her back like Beth had been, and Gary started to apply the PooPloder. “Umm…” Carly said as Gary began. “Yes?” “Does it have to be you who does this?” “Pretty much?” Gary paused, “Why?” “I’m just… it feels…” “Violating?” He asked. Carly nodded, and Beth felt her own nod. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! I am looking for the requisite likes to post on Sunday! I most likely won't have a third bonus chapter this week. After this week I'm hoping to get into a bit more serious of a rhythm of writing again. I'm working on Chapter 108 right now, so I definitely will make it to a full year of posting every week here a few weeks! (First time I've not had a bit of downtime at least at some point!) Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

Thanks guys. I came down with a case of gastritis, that's some serious abdominal and back pain! On the other hand I quite like Morphine lol.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty: I Am Not Stupid Mrs. Bullard repeated herself, “I am not stupid. She isn’t your daughter. Remember, Adam, I have known you since grade school.” Breathing, she continued, “Eight years ago, when Katie would have been conceived, you would have been sixteen or seventeen. You were dating my sister at that time.” Katie Ann just looked down at her feet, not knowing what to do in this situation. She was supposed to be a doll, so she was not to move or talk. She didn’t have any input in the case. She also hoped in her mind that the dating Mrs. Bullard was talking about was in the past. Sara Bullard continued, “She is not my niece. I also have never pegged you, Adam, for the cheating type. Also, up ’til the middle of the summer, you had Heidi regularly coming over on the weekends. You were not exactly secretive about what you did with her. I don’t try to be nosy, but you don’t shut your curtains. Suddenly, she stopped coming, and Katie showed up a few months later, who, according to this room, is probably wearing the same stuff,” as she patted the little girl on the bottom. “Yep, she is.” “I hardly doubt that you would force an actual child to wear diapers. So unless she is incontinent, she probably isn’t really seven. She looks believable but a little tall,” she said. She turned to Katie Ann, and she said, “Who are you, and how old are you?” Sighing, Owner said, “She is...” Sara said, “No, I want her to answer.” Sighing again, he said, “Kathleen, you can talk and move.” Sighing, Katie answered, “I am Kathleen or Katie Ann Telgenhof. When I am not willingly a young seven-year-old, I am a nineteen-year-old college student.” “And he isn’t forcing you to be young, is he? You apparently put on a good show, or at least when you are around Stacy. Every other word out her mouth is Katie this, Katie that,” She continued. “I came into this relationship as a submissive. Daddie or Owner decides what I am going to be. He usually treats me as a seven-year-old, with a hint of toddler thrown in the mix in private. I do enjoy being a child because I have the most freedom.” Katie started sadly because she figured she was probably going to lose her friend. She continued, “It used to upset me when people treated me like a child because I was trying to be an adult and failing at it. But in my child persona, my life just feels right. And people don’t look down at me as a child.” Sara, noticing that this was hard for Katie, was rubbing the rag doll's back. She asked both of them, “Since you both are technically adults, is this a sexual relationship?” Katie said, “Nope, I am under contract to him, and no sex is in it. For that matter, no abuse of any kind is in it, too.” “What is she wearing on her chest? It feels strange,” Sara asked. The doll answered, “A binder. It makes my AA chest flat,” as Adam threw a binder from the dresser to Sara. Katie, figuring out where this conversation was going spoke, “I will avoid spending time around Stacy. I won’t go with her to Sunday school tomorrow.” Daddie told her, “That won’t be a problem, Katie Ann, you won’t go back to church.” Sara interrupted, “Neither of you will do either of those things. Stacy will still escort you,” pointing at Katie, “to the first and second-grade Sunday school class. Adam, you will still take your daughter to church on Sundays when she is here. I didn’t come here to break the two girls up. Katie and Stacy appear to be good friends and are having fun together. Adam, you will still be Stacy’s occasional babysitter, too. Nothing will change between our two houses except that the truth will be known. The status quo will remain. What were your plans for tomorrow, Adam, before I stopped by?” “Take her to church and then back to college after she puts casual clothes on,” he said. “Your plans for tomorrow are now, no ifs or buts about it, taking her to church. You then will come directly to my house to have dinner. Then you can take her to college later.” The neighbor lady said in an authoritarian tone. Daddie and Katie just shrugged at each other. As Mrs. Bullard was getting ready to leave the room, Katie asked, “So I can still be friends with Stacy?” Coming back to Katie, Sara patted her on the head and told her, “Yes, you may. Stacy would kill me if I kept you two apart. Though someone needs to tell her the truth, leave that up to me.” “How will I know when Stacy knows?” Katie inquired. “She will tell you when she knows,” Sara told the worrisome little girl as she walked out of the room, with Adam following her. He came back into the room and, after picking her up, said, “I am too emotionally tired to put your face on. You will sleep like that in my bed tonight, Buttercup,” as he carried her across the hall. ~o~O~o~ Walking into church the next day, Katie Ann, in a lovely Lavender dress and a matching bow on top of her braid, was attacked by what can only be described as tropical storm Stacy. Stacy grabbed her hand and told Daddie, “I am going to borrow Katie for a bit, Mr. Olsen.” He nodded yes at Stacy in response to the departing girls. Smiling, Stacy led Katie towards some other young girls, saying to the girls, “Becka, Heather, this is Katie, my neighbor.” The three girls started talking a mile a minute, with Katie occasionally putting her bit in but mostly just being shy. Stacy, seeing Katie was mostly quiet, asked her in a whisper, “Are you ok, Katie?” “I am shy, plus nervous about something,” Katie whispered back. Stacy whispered, “We will talk at my house about the nervous issue, but you weren’t shy two weeks ago.” Katie, with a slight tongue showing, said, “You didn’t give me a chance to be shy two weeks ago!” Stacy said quietly, “Oh,” as her mother ushered both of the girls toward the sanctuary. Katie looked around for her Daddie and didn’t see him as she followed Stacy’s Mommie. They were led to a pew in the church, where she saw her Daddie and another guy waiting for them. It seemed to her that Mrs. Bullard purposely sat between the two young girls. After the preacher released the children, Katie followed Stacy toward the same classroom as last time. Once they got there, Katie counted ten to fifteen first and second-graders again. The only difference between this time and last time is the teacher personally greeted Katie as she entered the room. ~o~O~o~ Again, after Sunday school was over, Katie followed Stacy back to the common room, holding tight to her artwork. She was getting more nervous about what would happen at the Bullards. Stacy hadn’t mentioned knowing anything while they were in the church, but maybe that was by design. Stacy was definitely still her friend. She was more nervous about Mrs. Bullard. And who had that mystery guy been in the pew with them? Once they got back to the gathering room, she noticed her Daddie talking and drinking coffee again. She patiently waited for him to see her. When he did, she gave him her artwork. She then went to usurp a cookie and stand near Stacy, who was standing near the mystery guy. She tapped Stacy on the shoulder, causing her friend to jump in surprise. “Katie, you scared me, … oh, this is my Daddie, Daddie, this is Katie,” Stacy said. Mr. Bullard said to Katie, “I have heard all about you from my talkative daughter. It's nice to finally meet you.” Thinking to herself, Katie thought, “And probably from his wife.” She said out loud, “Thank you, sir.” “Daddie, can I ride with Mr. Olsen, or Katie ride with us?” Stacy asked. Mr. Bullard said, “You both need boosters; you two can be separated for the short time it takes to get home.” Stacy had a pout on her face, and she led Katie over to a bench to wait impatiently since it looked like the adults were going to talk for a while. The two girls quietly played tic tac toe in the velvet of the seat while they were waiting since they were bored. “Katie, Stacy, time to go, sweeties,” they heard Sara say. Katie got up and erased the evidence of their game. She went to where Daddie was standing. She was helped into her seat when they got to the car. After she was strapped in, he started driving, following the Bullards. Not that he needed directions, though, to his home. After Daddie had unstrapped her, she started walking away from the car. She hadn’t walked halfway between the houses when Stacy grabbed her hand, dragged her toward her parents, and asked, “Now, can I tell her?” “Yes, you may.” Looking at Katie, Stacy said, “I know you have two different ages, but I don’t care,” which got a smile out of the regressed girl. Continuing, she asked, “What school do you go to? You never told me?” “Mountain College,” was the answer Stacy received, as they were walking in the house. “No, no, that is where the older you goes. I can’t exactly tell my friends that. Where does my good friend, Katie, go?” “Oh, Clearwater Elementary in Clearwater, I live with my Mommie there. That is the answer I told the hairstylist,” Katie said, giggling with a smile. Stacy turned and looked at Daddie and asked, “Speaking about that, can I get my hair braided like Katie, Mr. Olsen, please?” “One or two braids?” Thinking about it, she answered, “Two, please.” “I need to run home before I can do that,” he said, turning to run home. He wasn’t gone long when he came back. To Katie, it looked like he had grabbed her diaper bag and a shopping bag. Taking the shopping bag, he sat on the couch and patted the seat next to him for Stacy to sit down at. Soon, she spotted two pigtails with white ribbons tickling her ears. “You two girls switch spots, please,” he said. Katie sat down in the spot and felt her Daddie undoing her hair before braiding it again in pigtails with ribbons tickling her ears, too. “Both of you sit very closely together, please,” he said. The two girls felt him messing with the braid close to the other girl; they weren’t sure what he was doing. Soon, Katie’s Daddie said, “Go show your Mommy in the kitchen, Stacy.” Stacy tried to get up to show her Mommie, only to have her head jerk back towards Katie. They discovered that Daddie had hair-banded the two girls' braids together. Slowly, the two girls got up and walked towards the kitchen. It caused the two guys to smile at their struggle. Walking into the kitchen, Sara greeted the girls with, “What do we have here?” “Daddie is mean!” Katie exclaimed in a pouty voice. “Let me separate you two so we can eat.” “No, let me get photo evidence first,” Mr. Bullard said with an evil chuckle. He had the girls stand in front of a wall and then took their picture a few times. He made sure the braid was in the picture before separating the two girls. Stacy led Katie to the table and made sure they were sitting together. Mrs. Bullard came behind the two girls and tucked a napkin in their necklines. “You both are wearing dress clothes. I know how messy you can be, Stacy, and Katie probably is too.” Katie looked at the plate and saw that it was already loaded with a kid-size portion of potatoes, brussels sprouts, and some tender-looking meat. She wasn’t thrilled about the sprouts, but Mrs. Bullard had been an excellent host, so she would eat it. They had Stacy say grace, and then everyone tucked in their food. The adults started conversing about the two girls, while the girls just stayed quiet and ate their food. “Where did you two go yesterday?” Mrs. Bullard asked. “The zoo,” Daddie answered. Mr. Bullard said, “‘I always liked ‘Hanna Valley.” “We didn’t go there. Someone would not have enjoyed that,” Daddie said, looking at Katie. Almost in unison, all the Bullards asked, “Why?” Stacy, in particular, was looking at her friend like she had grown a horn. Katie started to open her mouth, but Daddie continued, “The older her volunteers are there, so she wouldn’t have had a fun time. She would always be worried if someone would make the connection.” “Oh,” Stacy said while Mr. Bullard was looking at her like he just made a connection like he had seen her before. With that, the subject was changed, this time to older hers college and major. Katie went to try to answer those questions. She realized they didn’t want her answers; they wanted Daddie’s answers when they ignored her first answer. Soon, Mrs. Bullard was cleaning the plates off the table and setting apple pie in front of everyone. After the pie was done, the girls were excused to Stacy’s room. Stacy mentioned, “My room is not as cool as the room you have. I don’t have a turret. I used to love to sleep in that room when I stayed overnight with Mr. Olsen.” “Does he not watch you anymore?” “No, he still does occasionally, but it is no longer a guest room. It is your room now.” “I think he did redecorate it for me, but you are welcome to sleep in when I am gone. Heck, you are welcome to share the bed with me. We are small enough.” The girls sat down to play Guess Who quietly while the adults talked downstairs. Katie eventually realized that she had a problem, so she told Stacy, “I will be back. I have to deal with something.” She walked back downstairs, following the voices of the adults, and all conversation stopped when she entered the room. Looking at them, she asked, “What are you three discussing?” “You,” was the answer she got. “Oh,” and she turned to leave, sadly. “Did you need something, Princess?” Daddie asked. “Yes, I need a change,” she embarrassedly mumbled. Mrs. Bullard, having just barely heard it, said, “I will do it. Where is her diaper bag?” After being told where it was and getting it, Mrs. Bullard led Katie back up to Stacy’s room. After laying a pad down on Stacy’s bed to protect it, she asked Katie to lie down on it. Katie found it a little embarrassing to be changed by her friend’s mom while said friend watched. After the regressed girl was dry, she felt a pat on her bottom and was told, “You two continue playing nicely.” Soon, they heard, “Katie Ann, help Stacy clean up. It is time to go,” being yelled up the stairs by Daddie. After they cleaned up, they walked downstairs together. Katie was surprised to discover it was already after four o’clock. They had been there for over four hours. After she got hugs from all the Bullards, Daddie took her hand and led her to the car, strapping her car seat. She realized she was still in her dress clothes, so she said, “Daddie?” “Yes, Princess?” “Did I lose my tennis shoes?” “No, they are with your clean laundry in the back.” “Ok,” was her reply, as she grabbed the book from her car bag to occupy herself during the hour ride. After they got to the college, she was unstrapped, and after grabbing the items from the back, they went upstairs to the cluster, where they saw Tiffany pacing. It was as if she was impatiently waiting for something or someone to return. Setting her items on her bed, she hugged Daddie goodbye and told him, “See you in two weeks, Daddie.” She was putting her laundry away when Tiffany knocked on the door. After she let her in, she returned to putting her items away. Tiff spoke, “Little sister, you look cute. Your Sunday best?” “Yes, we went directly from church to the neighbor’s house, to college. I will need your or Ally’s help undoing the buttons in the back at bedtime. Have you eaten dinner yet? I am hungry?” she told Tiff as the pull-up packages were put away. Taking her hand, Tiff said, “Come on, little sis, let’s go get dinner. I can’t wait to show off the cutie pie you are.”

This week however has been insightful not through my own adventures but rather the adventures of somebody else. I know quite a few people in this place have been quite absorbed by what might be the ABDL equivalent of a moon landing: @Reddy, taking himself off to Guadalajara, Mexico having organised meticulously (and at considerable expense) surgery to make him permanently, totally and irreversibly urinary incontinent. Compulsory nappies for the rest of his life: end of discussion. I realise that the “moon landing” metaphor breaks down under examination insofar as he isn’t the first “on the moon” so to speak but he’s probably the first who has televised the voyage (ok, it was a blog and not grainy black and white TV but metaphors aren’t perfect). I’m not interested in reigniting debate around his decision. It’s done now and for the record, whilst I had some misgivings about him “buying before trying”, my principle of bodily autonomy trumps my own reservations and I support his right to make his decision 100%. I sincerely hope it is everything he hopes it will be for him. I’m also not intending to paraphrase or editorialise his journey here: this is his story, not mine. Instead, I’ll address the question I’ve been asking myself: “Would I do it?” No, but it’s a curiously reluctant no. I’m not afraid of elective surgery. I’ve worn that t-shirt. Admittedly, the alternative to my “elective” surgery was an earlier-than-I-would-prefer death as opposed to dry underwear but my elective was still a complex procedure with a significantly greater-than-zero risk of what we’ll call, the “ultimate complication” and I took it for mid to long term lifestyle gain. I wouldn’t take the incontinence body hack not because of the risk to me but because of the risk to others. For a start, it would seal the coffin lid on my beloved’s hope that one day I will come to my senses, head off to K-Mart and buy myself half a dozen pairs of boxer shorts. I’m entirely aware that this isn’t a rational position for her to take after this long but let’s face it, neither is it rational for me to be choosing to pee in my pants for this long. I still just don’t want to hurt her any more than I already have and I certainly don’t want to break the relationship. Secondly, there is the fiscal consideration. I could afford it. It would hurt but I could. But does that entitle me to spend that kind of money? In a kind of pre-retirement, fiscally treading water, earning-just-enough-to-stay-out-of-savings mode I could never replenish such a depletion of capital. Whilst it was I that earned that capital, the unspoken pact is that it was for both of us for our retirement. It’s only partly “my” money. It’s bad enough that I will be dripping it away on nappies. Fire-hosing a tanker-load of it on a highly unusual (and not entirely risk-free) Mexican vacation strikes me as being simply morally unacceptable in my circumstance (Reddy’s is very different). Then there would be the question of what if something went wrong, all the way over in Mexico? I know for a fact that she would immolate our life savings in an instant to medivac me across the whole planet and how could I then live with myself? I doubt that the actual incontinence would pose any logistical issues or social prices I’m not already paying. I haven’t been using urinary continence for around 5 years now so it’s not as though I don’t know what I’d be getting myself into. But for me, no. So I guess his story just remains a fascinating glimpse into what would otherwise remain as a secret world. But watching this adventure close-up, in slow-motion and analysing my own thoughts as I do is adding to the uncomfortable constellation of data points suggesting that I actually DO want incontinence, even if I started out thinking that I did NOT. Perhaps my current position, that I could use incontinence as a tool to take my nappy use off the behavioural negotiating table by baking it in to my physiology, is just another layer of me attempting to rationalise the irrational. Maybe I just WANT it. I’m honestly not sure. There’s still some good news for me in Reddy’s story though. For a start, his thread survived largely unmolested. Historically speaking, poking one’s head above the ramparts of the body-hack-to-incontinence topic (even within the theoretically “safe space” of an entirely appropriate sub-group) appears to be an invitation have it shot off. We’re not talking about simple challenges to ideas (I believe that NO idea should be above challenge). Too often the responses however stray into simple ad hominem insults. Sometimes these morph from clumsy-but-well-meaning attempts at warning, just as often from the righteous evangilising and occasionally, from the simply tin-eared-and-clueless. The chilling effects of these historic internet-based flame campaigns have perhaps tended toward keeping these stories under a blanket. His tenacity in relating his account blow-by-blow is vanishingly rare on the searchable internet and I suspect a considerable number of others will use his example as a reason to pursue this strange dream to its conclusion. I believe this can only be a good thing. We may even learn if that itch has indeed been scratched for him by all of this. He has moved, and may yet move more metaphorical needles here. Perhaps one day, sufficient scale will exist for better recognition of the condition that drives it and the effectiveness of the remedy. Perhaps one day this kind of surgery WOULD be legitimately available from local medical providers in a similar way to which sexual reassignment surgery is available today. That would be something to think about.

“Wakey wakey,” Lilith cooed, opening the blinds in Mikey’s nursery. A golden beam of sunlight poured into the room, illuminating the lightly colored walls as it danced its way across the white furniture, filling up every corner of the room with its warm, radiant glow. A small wave of Lilith’s wand enchanted Mikey’s nearby teddy, guiding its soft, plush arms across his face with a gentle touch as Mikey stirred awake. He smiled from behind his pacifier’s shield as he rolled over to see his teddy, embracing its soft touch before it collapsed back into his arms. “Good morning, baby boy,” Lilith cooed, slowly lowered the crib gate as she reached in to scoop Mikey up. Mikey giggled as he quickly scooped up his teddy to bring with him, happily sucking on his pacifier as Lilith carried him over to the changing table. “Look at this icky little mess you made,” Lilith said, unfolding his diaper to reveal its slightly soiled contents as she softly ran a wipe around his boy parts. “It’s a good thing such a widdle baby like you has a Mommy to keep him nice and clean,” She cooed as he happily stared up at the spinning mobile hanging over his head. She smiled as she went about her routine, carefully cleaning him up as she changed out his diaper for a dry, fluffy diaper covered in a variety of little barn yard animals before picking out a simple, baby blue t-shirt from the closet to slide over his head. Still in a half dazed state, Lilith scooped Mikey up again, gently carrying him over to the rocking chair as she positioned him comfortably in his lap. Mikey let the pacifier fall out of his mouth as he eagerly awaited Mommy’s permission to grab a hold of her massive, succulent tits as she carefully undid her bra and let them fall out. She gave a little giggle as she saw Mikey’s eager face patiently waiting. “Alright sweetie, open wide,” She said, gently guiding one of his hands towards her breast, holding it firmly as she helped him guide it into his mouth. Lilith watched as Mikey stared back up at her. His mouth spread wide into an O shape as he latched on to her breast, happily pulling out warm streams of her milk as he suckled. His eyes sparkled up at her as he stared up at her, cherishing the moment as Lilith ran her hands through his hair. “Hi, sweetie,” Lilith said softly in a loving tone. The sun's warmth against her skin sent shivers through her body as she felt the moment take over. She carefully rocked back and forth, holding Mikey steady in her arms while he dined on his early morning breakfast, equally soaking his freshly changed diaper as he drank. “You are just the cutest little thing,” She cooed, feeling her suckles become less and less frequent. An easy sign that let her know he was near done. “Mommy’s got a perfect day planned out for her little baby,” She cooed. “Do you want to go play with your cars while Mommy makes some breakfast?” Mikey nodded, giving a last suckle of her tit before she carefully pulled it out, using her finger to wipe up the stray milk off his lips. “Alright! Up we go!” She said, leaning forward in the rocking chair as she picked him up, throwing him up towards her shoulder as she carried him out into the living room. She set him down on to the softly colored, foam tiles she had laid on early in the morning, a colorful little play area that made Mikey’s eyes light up. ‘Wow!” He let out, his mouth completely in awe as he looked around at the scattered stuffed animals and toys she had already laid out. “Isn’t it perfect?” Lilith asked, kneeling down to place his pacifier back in his mouth. Mikey nodded his head before reaching out to grab one of the toy trucks. Lilith waited for his response, surprising him that she was still kneeling down as he drove his truck across the tiles. “Ya!” He let out, crashing his truck into her foot. Lilith chuckled. “Alright, sweetie. You have fun why Mommy goes and makes some breakfast,” “I wuv `ou!” Mikey let out from behind his pacifier. Lilith smiled, turning back to head towards the kitchen. ~~ Suddenly there was a knock at the door, putting a puzzled look on Lilith’s face. “Now who do we think that could be?” She asked Mikey, getting up to go and check. Mikey ignored it, carrying on in his own little world. Completely oblivious to the fact that someone had even knocked. Lilith opened the door to find a short, stubby lady standing there looking rather frustrated. “Hello?” “Yea, I’m looking for Mikey. He here?” The lady said back, trying to peek around Lilith to see inside. “I’m sorry, who are you?” The woman rolled her eyes, as she tried to continue to look behind Lilith. “Maggie, Mikey’s boss. That little shit hasn’t been to work in days!” “Yea he's here, but he quit. He works remotely now,” Lilith shot back. “Nah, that fucker didn’t quit. I haven’t heard from him in days which means ain’t no way he quit,” Maggie said, sizing Lilith up as she stood outside. “Bastard’s a weak coward is what he is, least he can do is say it to my face,” “Well I don’t know what to tell you. He quit, and he isn’t coming back so you can-” Lilith started, abruptly being cut off as Maggie shoved her aside storming her way into the house. “Mikey you coward! Where the fuck are you!” Maggie yelled, hustling her way through the house, turning the corner to find Mikey, full baby mode on the living room floor as he made loud crashing noises, running his toy cars into one another. “What the-” Maggie started, suddenly confused by what she was seeing. “I always knew you were a weird little bitch!” Mikey suddenly looked up, completely baffled by Maggie’s sudden presence and mortified of his current state. He could feel the squish of his wet diaper as he shifted his body in a meager attempt to hide himself. “Ha!” Maggie belted loudly, “you’re literally a diaper bitch, why didn’t I see it!” She said, chuckling immensely as she started to reach into her pocket to grab her phone. “Oh, the guys are going to love this!” Tears quickly overflowed Mikey’s eyes, slowly rolling down his bright red cheeks as he tried to make himself disappear. To be anywhere else other than here. He just wanted the mean lady to go away. “M-M-Mommy!” Mikey cried out, burying his face in his hands as he tried to disappear. Lilith was furious. The audacity of this woman to walk into their home with such anger was simply unacceptable. Mikey’s cries of humiliation and discomfort rang in her ear as she battled with her internal self, ultimately losing the battle to her not so happy side. In one quick motion, she removed her wand and gave it a quick swoosh, quietly mummering something under her breath as a small pink spark left the end of her wand. A spark that Mikey was all too familiar with, instantly putting a stop to his wailing. Lilith and Mikey watched as Maggie stopped what she was doing, ultimately confused by what had just happened. “What the fu-” She started, her face suddenly switching to a more worried look as she felt a tingling begin to spread across her body. “What did you-,” Her stomach sank as she felt herself become light headed, stumbling back as she tried to maintain her balance. “You…you…you- bit-,” She started again, slurring her words before they all but became gibberish. “Mama!” She heard herself say, just as Mikey’s mouth dropped at the sight of her clothes fading to dust, revealing a bright pink diaper wrapped around her waist and her small but perky tits. She stumbled back again, this time falling flat on her ass, slightly cushioned by the diaper she had yet to realize was there as she felt the soft, plush carpet under her bearen, exposed skin. “Mama!” She heard herself say again as he tried to call out for help. Mikey couldn’t believe what had just happened. An all too familiar experience, played out live in front of him giving an alternative point of view to the same magic he had been exposed to being used as a means to degrade his former boss. Lilith watched, taking in the wonderful sight as she felt a sense of calm wash over her. Why she wouldn’t describe her mood as ecstatic like she had been watching the same magic take over Mikey, her mind was certainly racing through a hundred and one ideas about how she could put this woman in her place, raising her back up the right way. She chuckled as she caught a glimpse of Mikey, having taken her eyes off of Maggie for the first time only to see him mesmerized by the sight in front of him. But she couldn’t blame him. Little boys are curious little creatures. It was only in their nature to be fascinated by the womanly sights he was seeing before him. “Looks like someone is going to have a new baby sister,” Lilith cooed, watching Maggie roll around on the floor, completely unsure of what all had just happened. “At least until she can learn to be a good little baby for Mommy,” Did you enjoy the story? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider checking supporting my work! I am currently migrating all of my stories over to SubscribeStar which will become the best place to get all of my latest stories. I am working to dump my backlog of stories here first, but I'm limited to 10 posts a day. I'm also available on Ream!

Good afternoon all! I know not everyone will read this little message, but I appreciate those that will. So many of you who left comments, criticisms, suggestions, and encouragements meant the world to me then, and now. So in a way this is a thank you to each of you, and a moment of reflection for me. Today has finally come. February 22, 2023 was the first day I started writing the Ballet Slippers. It was, as I reflect on it now, the first day I became a writer. This was, and always will be, my first story, and it is precious to me. I revisit it often, just to read a chapter or two. Just to say hello to Isabelle, Lola, Dani, Jane, and everyone else. When I started writing, I didn't ever anticipate that I would ever grow to care about my fictional diaper story characters. But I did. And i do. And I no longer feel silly for that, even if I did for a long time. When I came to the close of this story, I felt obligated to finish the story in a way that felt like the right ending, rather than the ending I wanted. I had always planned to end it in the way I did originally, but as I kept writing that changed. I don't know why I didn't change with my story. Instead, I stuck with the original plan, and ended the story how it felt I should have instead of how I was feeling. I felt, and still feel, I wrote the first 99% of the story the way I wanted. Why I changed my approach at the end, I am still not certain. But it has bothered me since. I think it bothered some of the readers too. A lot of the criticism I received about the end may have been rooted in that my readers also felt it was a departure from what I wanted. I like to pretend to myself that you sensed it was "off-key" for my story, that you too could tell it wasn't what I wanted. Alternatively, and far more likely, it may just be that I was a rookie writer and/or you simply didn't like the ending. That's okay too. But, no matter whether you liked it or not, you all said the same thing; it was MY story, so I could end it how I wanted. I didn't end it how I wanted. And because it is my story, many of you have suggested or encouraged me privately or publicly to consider re-writing the end (thanks especially to @BabySofia for everything. Truly!) I have been wanting to do this for some time. And I finally have. Most importantly, I am doing it for me, and am confident about that. That feeling of ending the story the way I wanted to has never gone away. My hope is this will in some way let me close the door on this story, and move to the next. So that's what I have for you all as an update. I have removed Chapter 62 and the Epilogue, and plan to update my ending. New chapter 62 will be posted tonight, followed by Chapter 63, and then in all likelihood, an Epilogue. My goal is to have the new ending all finished before March 10, which will be the one year mark of posting the first chapter here. I am so grateful for everyone who has been on this journey with me along the way. You may dislike my new ending, and that's okay with me too! But I won't, and am so excited to be writing my wrong (see what I did there!?) Olympiczero.

Of course getting a bike wasn't going to be simple for Sam. When is anything simple for her? Once the friends get underway Sam is given plenty of time to appreciate the view and think about her complicated feelings. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam had a lot on her mind. For once she wasn’t thinking about the diaper rubbing against the inside of her thighs, instead she couldn’t stop thinking about the sudden surge of feelings she had felt towards Nina. She was more confused than ever before. It was fortunately not a long walk to the bike area. A large warehouse sized building with a translucent ceiling that let a lot of light in. There was a small shop selling bike accessories and things off to the side but most of the floor space was just covered with bicycles. Sam looked around in awe, she had never seen so many bikes in one place and the air was filled with bells ringing and the sound of maintenance being done. There was a small desk with a Midforest employee stood behind it. He seemed to be checking some bike locks as the women approached him. “Hello. Picking up?” The man asked. “Yes. We reserved some bikes under the name Christine Walker.” Chrissy said. “Uh huh.” The man entered the details on the tablet on the desk, “OK, just bear with me for a minute.” The employee walked away leaving the girls to wait. There was no shortage of things to see. Sam found all the people wandering around with different types of bikes interesting. There was a lot of movement and colour. Amy, meanwhile, was looking through her guidebook and excitedly telling the others what they might see. Her enthusiasm was contagious, she was normally very reserved so to see her so chipper about something made Sam happy. “OK, we have three mountain bikes.” The man replied as he came back. Sam immediately felt her good mood faltering. Every single time there was a problem it always worked out worse for her and she had to think this was going to be no exception. The man lined up the three bikes and helmets and then checked his terminal again. “We have the four adult bikes booked but I see you a have a kid with you. Let me just check something.” The man walked away again before anyone could correct him. Sam blushed again. She didn’t blame him, she looked more childish than ever she was sure. The other girls looked and gave “what can you do?” kind of shrugs. They waited anxiously until the man came back again. “I’m afraid we don’t have any children’s bikes available.” The man said as he scrolled on the screen, “You must’ve made a mistake on the booking because there’s no way she could use an adult bike. Let me see… We have two option as far as I can see. We have… tricycles or the trailer.” As if to show what the trailer was someone walked past with a bike that had a small pod attached to the back. At the end of a little metal attachment was a child seat with restraints, there were two wheels, one on either side, and a transparent canopy that covered the whole thing from the elements. Sam had seen children riding around in these little trailers on preceding days with their parents cycling and pulling them along. “But Sam is an adult.” Chrissy said with frustration, “Why are none of you people ready for a smaller than average adult!? I swear I’m going to report Midforest to…” “Chrissy.” Sam sighed, “He’s right. I can’t ride one of those bikes… I mean, it’s just basic physics. I wouldn’t reach the pedals.” The employee looked a little bewildered. It was hard to tell if Chrissy’s sudden anger or Sam talking and actually proving she wasn’t a baby was more confusing to him. Sam looked at one of the nearby tricycles. There was no doubt they were primarily for children. “It might be hard to keep up on the trail.” Nina said as she followed Sam’s gaze to the three wheeled bike. Sam had to agree. The trail was going to be over a lot of uneven ground with loose surfaces and probably some steep hills, it didn’t seem like the tricycle was built to be taken off the tarmacked areas. “I’m… I’m sorry, ma’am.” The man was looking down at Sam. She could see he was struggling with the familiar internal battle of looking at someone who appeared to be a child but wasn’t, “Did I hear you’re all going out on a trail?” “Yes.” Sam replied. “The tricycles will struggle with that.” The man said, confirming Sam’s suspicions, “It doesn’t have the gears of a regular bike and the steeper hills will be a big problem if nothing else.” “Which means…” Sam looked at a nearby trailer. It was clearly the only option. “If you don’t want to do it no one will make you.” Nina said quietly. “We’ll take the trailer.” Sam said. She put on a brave smile. Chrissy didn’t look happy that Sam was being treated differently but she signed the forms and everyone started walking out with their bikes. One of them had the trailer attached and that was the one that Amy was pushing. Sam followed the others out. Already her thighs were getting annoyed about the thick padding between them, privately she thought getting to sit down the whole time on this trail was probably a good thing. “Alright, Sam, if you want to hop in we…” Amy started. “Is it… Would it be OK if Nina was the one on this bike?” Sam asked as she placed a hand on the tire of the bicycle that was attached to the trailer. “Why?” Amy asked, “I mean, it’s not a problem, I’m just wondering if there’s a reason.” “Nina’s the fittest.” Sam said logically, “I know I’m light but I’m still extra weight.” “Makes sense to me.” Chrissy said, “Leaves you free to do some cool tricks, Amy. I bet you could do an awesome wheelie.” Everyone laughed. As Sam looked at the trailer that was to be her method of transport. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Nina looking at her curiously. The truth was that Nina was the fittest of the four of them, she had run track in high school, but there were other reasons that Sam chose her roommate to be the one attached to her. “Need some help?” Nina asked when Sam looked over. “Just with the straps I think.” Sam replied. “Ah, good thinking.” Nina said as she crouched down next to the trailer, “Seat belts save lives. When we get into a fifteen bicycle pile-up you’ll be nice and safe.” Sam laughed perhaps a little too hard. Her cheeks went a little pink as she started climbing into the trailer. It wasn’t the easiest thing to get into like this and after getting her foot caught on the corner she started to fall backwards. Her arms swung around as she tried to stay up but she was going down until she felt two hands catch her. One was on her back and the other was resting square on the rear of her diaper. Sam’s eyes flew open as she was helped to get upright by Nina’s hands pressing against her. She turned and sat down in the seat with a face as red as the trailer base. Nina’s face seemed to be similarly red. She didn’t say anything as she reached in and helped Sam with the straps. As the straps were tightened Sam felt herself getting pushed back against the seat. The way the bottom of the safety seat curved meant that Sam sunk into it and her clearly padded crotch was pushed out slightly in front of her, her legs hung uselessly over the lip of the seat. She hadn’t realised just how much like a baby she was going to feel when sat down like this. She was very much reminded of a child’s seat in a car. “Alright?” Nina asked nervously, “Everything OK?” Sam nodded her head and Nina smiled. Reached over to the zip on the clear plastic canopy and brought it all the way round. It suddenly seemed like Sam was in her own little bubble. Sound became a bit muffled but she could see everything. What she didn’t like to see was other people looking in at her and waving as if she was a child. She could hardly blame their assumptions but it still made her grumpy. “Everyone ready?” Chrissy asked from nearby as she sat on her saddle, “Last one there’s a rotten egg!” Sam heard Nina laugh as she hopped over the frame of the bike and sat down. A second later Sam felt a jolt as they started to move. All of a sudden she felt a lot less happy about her position as she gripped the sides of her safety seat. It was strange to be pulled along like this without any control over her speed or direction. The group cycled along the tarmac roads past the adventure course and the main plaza. Sam shifted awkwardly in her seat, she was quickly finding that these restraints were no joke as she could barely lean forwards at all. Just to find out if she could she tried to call out for Nina’s attention but it seemed like she couldn’t be heard. The combination of the other girls talking, the canopy and the sounds of tires crunching on gravel parts of the road seemed to drown out Sam’s small high-pitched voice. After passing most of the more populated areas of Midforest (and Chrissy nearly fell off her bike after an ill-conceived attempt at a “trick”) the group came to a small opening that led into the forest. Amy checked the signs and her map and then excitedly clapped her hands. She led the way on to the trail. Sam immediately noticed that the trail was harder for her friends to cycle than the flat tarmac had been. The loose gravel path rapidly rose and fell and there were many bumps. Sam could tell Nina was having to work hard with the extra weight attached to her bike, she was frequently rising out of the saddle to try and peddle harder to keep up. Every time Nina lifted up Sam couldn’t help but stare at her butt. It looked just fantastic under Nina’s pants. This was an unusual sensation for Sam to say the least. She’d never found herself attracted to anyone much. Amy, who was well-researched on topics like sexuality, suggested Sam might be demi-sexual. Sam had to look up what that meant and found out that it was, essentially, a descriptor for a person that only experienced sexual feelings for someone after developing a close bond with them. In other words Sam didn’t fancy people because of how they looked or if they seemed nice, she had to have an emotional attachment first. Was that what was happening now? Did Sam actually have a crush on her best friend? Sam tried to think logically about everything. She had always kept walls up so other people didn’t get too close. She was obsessed with not being seen as less than an adult, she never let anyone see her naked or even mostly undressed but in the last few days it had all changed. Nina had seen Sam at her most vulnerable and embarrassed but she still stood by her. “Guys! We should stop here!” Amy shouted, “It’s beautiful and we’ll be able to see herons, kingfishers and…” “Alright, we get it.” Chrissy said as she skidded to a stop, “I could use a breather.” Nina slowed and then finally stopped. Sam had been lost in thought but as she now looked around she agreed the scenery was stunning. This section of the path was winding up the side of a hill with the lush forest on one side and on the other a large beautiful looking lake. There was near silence apart from the four girls. “Um, guys?” Sam said after half a minute. “Oh crap!” Nina quickly said as she hurried over. Sam’s three friends had been walking over to the edge of the path to look down to the lake and seemingly forgetting that Sam was strapped into her seat. Nina hurried over and unzipped the canopy as she muttered apologies. Sam found it hard to look at her friend for reasons that had nothing to do with her diaper. With the straps removed Sam still couldn’t get out of the deep seat without help. Nina took both her hands and helped pull her up. Once Sam was standing she held on for just a second longer than she had to. Sam hopped down from the trailer and went to the others to look at the lake. Amy already had her binoculars out and was urgently scanning the edge of the water for wildlife. “It’s beautiful.” Sam said as she stood on tip-toes to see over the low hedge at the side of the road. “Here. Let me help you.” Nina said. “You really don’t…” Sam started. Sam felt Nina’s hands take hold of her and she was suddenly lifted off the ground. Sam’s eyes were wide open as she was lifted all the way up to sit on Nina’s shoulders. Her hands wrapped around Nina’s forehead to keep herself stable. She had to admit the view was even more beautiful from this elevated viewpoint and she looked around at the scenery with a smile. Even though the hefty diaper between her legs was pressing against the back of Nina’s head she felt only a little embarrassed. “Are you feeling alright?” Chrissy asked suddenly. “Huh?” Sam looked around to where Chrissy was frowning and holding up her bike. “You normally HATE people picking you up.” Chrissy said accurately. Sam couldn’t respond. It was true, she actively avoided it in all situations even if it meant she had to struggle or find some way to climb up to where she needed to go. She hated to even ask for help yet alone ask to be lifted up. Now she was sitting on Nina’s shoulders without a care in the world. Her face went red, she didn’t know what to say. “She just wanted to see the view.” Nina said, “Do you have a better idea?” Chrissy shrugged and turned away to look at the view again. Sam saw her head quickly turn to look at Sam one more time before she let the subject drop. Sam was grateful for Nina’s intervention. The truth of why she was happy to let Nina pick her up wasn’t something she was fully prepared to admit to herself yet alone other people. “Ooh, look!” Amy excitedly pointed across the lake, “It’s an osprey!” Without binoculars all Sam could see was a small bird gliding fast over the water. She watched it get lower and lower until the bird’s legs stuck out in front of its head and it made contact with the surface. A few seconds later it started laboriously flapping its wings and when it rose up it had a fish in its talons. Amy squealed excitedly as she followed the osprey’s progress back amongst the trees. “Cool.” Chrissy nodded her head appreciatively. “That was amazing!” Amy smiled widely as she lowered her binoculars, “Wait… what are you doing up there?” Somehow Amy had been so absorbed in watching the lake and the animals she had completely missed what was happening with Sam. She was frowning in confusion exactly the same way Chrissy had been. “It doesn’t matter.” Nina said, “We should probably move on anyway.” Nina crouched down and allowed Sam to carefully lower herself to the ground. Almost as soon as her feet touched the earth she felt a rumble in her belly. That was ominous but there was little she could do right there and then. She tried to ignore the looks she was getting from Chrissy and Amy as she was helped back into her trailer. “Thank you.” Sam said as the straps were done up. “You’d have done the same for me.” Nina said with a smile. “I don’t know if sitting on my shoulders would be all that useful to you.” Sam joked. The two shared a laugh before the canopy was closed around Sam again. As she heard Nina giggling she felt like her heart was swelling again. She was almost grateful when her friend went back to the bike since it would stop Sam from making a fool of herself. She chastised herself. Of all the times to develop a crush on someone this was a bad one, not to mention it being on her best friend. She would ruin the closeness they had if she told the truth. Besides how could anyone like Sam in that way when she had embarrassed herself in front of them so often. Sam’s internal monologue was stopped when there was a sudden pull and the trailer started moving. It was only a few minutes later that Sam felt another rumbling in her tummy, it was more urgent this time and now she was getting really worried. “Um, Nina?” Sam called out as loudly as she could manage. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/f401115a-6967-45d5-aac3-74a2abe6e9df https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1184467

OK, let’s get down to business,” Dad said as we sat around the table. Mom took her place at the opposite end of the table. The two boys, Billy, 13, and Johnny, 9, on one side, and the two sisters, Katie, 12, and Dee, 10. on the other. “Lent starts in a couple of weeks. So, we need to come up with our idea for this year.” Every year, Catholics typically give up some item or activity for Lent, a sacrifice to reinforce the season starting from Ash Wednesday and culminating with Easter Sunday. The family always took it a step further. They picked something for the whole family, and we all stuck together. In the past, we had done away with dessert, TV, and, last year, even the car. That wasn’t too hard on the kids, who rode the school bus anyhow. Other than having to walk with Mom to the store to help bring the groceries back and to walk to church, it wasn’t too big a deal. Dad had a more challenging time but took public transit to work for the duration. “Any ideas?” he said, poised with a pen above a blank pad of paper. “It’s going to be hard to top last year,” Mom said. “We were getting into the essentials.” “Electricity!” Billy shouted. Dad wrote that down “The telephone,” Dee blurted out with almost an immediate angry look from her older sister, who was almost glued to the thing. “Food,” Johnny said. “Breathing,” Katie said in a surly tone. Everybody was getting into the game now. “The toilet,” Billy added. Mom finally waved her arms, “Come on, let’s get serious.” OK, they all thought a bit more. The X-Box, computers, the internet, buying new clothes, eating out, and maybe a dozen more plausible options were thrown out. Dad started pulling blank pages off his pad. “I’ve got an idea. Everybody takes the list of what we have and rank how hard it will be, and I’ll merge everybody’s rankings into a consensus.” That was pure Dad. He’s an engineer and figures there’s a way to calculate the answer to any problem. They all got to work on their lists. Everybody quickly ran through ranking the items and passed in the papers. Dad grabbed all the papers and left the room while Mom suggested they all have dessert. She had made pudding and started to pass them around. About half an hour later, Dad came back into the room with the list. “OK, let’s run down the list until we find one that wouldn’t be impossible for us to do. Breathing is on the top, so we can rule that out. Along with food. Electricity is next, and I thought about that, but without electricity, we wouldn’t have heat and the well pump, so that’s not practical. I also ruled out computers and the internet as I need them for work, and you kids do need them for school.” They looked at the next item that had not yet been crossed off. “The toilet.” Mom said, “Well, I think we can eliminate that. What are we supposed to do? Go do it out back?” “We could get a portable toilet,” Billy joked. “A portable toilet is still a toilet,” Dee countered. “We could pee off the back deck,” Billy laughed. This was becoming fun for him. “Well, maybe YOU could,” Katie snapped back, “It’s a little different for girls.” “And it wouldn’t make the yard very sanitary,” Dad interjected. “We could all wear diapers,” Billy said, adding yet another ridiculous suggestion. “Yeah, right, Even I’m too big for them, ” Johnny, the youngest of the family, said. “Haven’t you seen those commercials for Depends?” Billy said, laughing so hard that he could barely get it out. Finally, Mom started tapping the table with her fingers. “OK, children, let’s quiet down and get serious.” She turned to Dad. “Please go on, dear.” Dad sat quietly, still looking at the pad with his pen in his hand. He moved to strike out the toilet entry from the list and then stopped. “Even though Billy was joking, that might actually be possible.” “Ewwww,” the two girls in tandem groaned. “Wearing….and going…in diapers? Talk about not sanitary.” Still, the father hadn’t moved to strike off the toilet from the list. “Well, it might be possible,” Father said. “James, you’re not serious,” Mom said. “Well, it bears looking into. We can investigate it, and we still have time to choose something else if this can’t work.” And with that, the meeting was over. “James, I can’t believe you’re serious,” Mom said that night in private. “Well, we strive to pick something that would be the most difficult without being impossible. Why don’t you call around tomorrow to determine if it is feasible? See if you can find diapers that will fit us.” “Ok, James. If you think this is a good idea.” “Acme Medical Supplies. This is Jen. “ “Hi, I’m looking for information on adult diapers.” “Yes, what would you like to know.” “Well, I don’t know anything about it. I need to know how the sizes go and what would be best.” “OK, are you looking for a brief with tapes or a pull-up kind?” “Oh, I hadn’t thought about that. I guess I was thinking like a big baby diaper.” “That would be the kind with tapes. Those are usually a bit more absorbent and easier to change when used. The pull-ups are more like underwear and are best if the patient uses the bathroom sometimes.” “Oh, well, we won’t be using the bathroom.” “We?” “I guess I better explain…” Mom went and explained the whole Lent family meeting. “Oh, my. I’ve never heard anything like that. Well, we have things that will work for that. You’ll need to know everybody's waist and hip size, but I suspect most of you will probably fit into mediums.” “Anything else I need to know?” “Well, you’ll need some wipes to clean up. We have larger ones than the traditional baby wipes. We also have some barrier cream. I suppose diaper rash is not intended to be part of this.” That night, Mom explained the results of her call. As near as she could determine, the idea of diapers would work, and while it would be an expense to buy a sufficient quantity, it wouldn’t be impossible. She had also floated the idea with the school nurse. Again, after the initial explanation, the nurse agreed to support them and let the kids keep changing supplies in the office for as long as the kids could take care of themselves. “James, I’m not sure I want to do this, but I can’t come up with anything other than my personal feelings about why we can’t. And so it went. The plans progressed. The diapers were ordered, and things were made ready. Fat Tuesday arrived, and mom told the kids to bathe, get ready for bed, and make their last visits to the toilet. Early Ash Wednesday morning, Mom and Dad got up and fitted on their diapers. Each was detailed to their respective children. Dad with the boys and Mom with the girls. They made sure the children could put their own diaper on. They all got dressed and headed to the car. They walked into the church for an early mass. They were all aware of the subtle bulk between their legs as they went up to receive their ashes.

Chapter 11: Dusk at the nest I shuffled down the hall, each step a crinkling proclamation of my status. It was a symphony of rustling fabric and muffled plastic, an anthem for the unwillingly swaddled. I caught sight of other Littles, their strides just as tentative, diapers just as conspicuous beneath their pants. "Hey, pampers parade, need a hand?" A Big leaned against the wall, a smirk stretching across his face. I kept walking, head held high, even as my cheeks burned hotter than a supernova. "Just headin' to class, thanks," I shot back with as much dignity as I could muster. Another Big chimed in from across the corridor, "Make sure you don't sit too hard, wouldn't want to pop your padding!" Laughter echoed off the walls like an unwelcome chorus. I bit back a retort and pushed forward. We were an army of unwilling infants marching to knowledge's beat—a bizarre contrast that would be hilarious if it weren't so humiliating. Finally reaching the lecture room, I made a beeline for the littles' section. My chair loomed like a beacon of shame with its child-proof harness and diminutive size. I lowered myself onto the cushion, wincing at the telltale crinkle. "Looks like someone's soggy," a voice boomed from behind me. I turned to see one of those towering Bigs leering down at me. "Just focused on my studies," I said, hoping my voice didn't betray the frustration gnawing at me. "Sure you are," she chuckled. "But if you need a change, don't hesitate to ask. We've got plenty of practice with littles like you." I forced a tight-lipped smile. "Won't be necessary." She feigned disappointment, her lips curling into a pout. "Such a big boy answer! But remember, help is just a waddle away." I settled into the harness, trying to ignore the crinkles under me. The room filled up, a buzz of pre-class chatter bouncing around. My mind raced through the mechanics notes I had scribbled last night when the professor strode in, all business and no smile. "Good morning. I hope you're ready, because today we've got a little surprise for you—a test." The words slammed into me like a rogue wave. A test? Now? My heart hammered, and I felt the heat rising to my face. I wasn't ready for this—not even close. The class erupted into murmurs and groans, everyone caught off guard. But for me, it was more than just a surprise; it was a nightmare scenario. "Aw man, I can't believe this," I muttered under my breath. I leaned closer, my voice low. "Didn't see this coming. I didn't study enough." I drummed my fingers on the desk, trying to summon some scrap of knowledge from the depths of my brain. It felt like every formula and fact had decided to take a vacation right when I needed them most. The professor started passing out the test tablets, and I could feel the weight of each step he took toward me. It was like time was slowing down, each second stretching out as he got closer. My palms were slick against the desktop, my mind racing for anything that could save me from bombing this test. "Come on, Bixente," I whispered to myself. "You gotta pull something outta thin air here." The tablet landed on my desk with a soft thud, and I stared down at it like it was written in some alien script. The questions blurred before my eyes as panic tightened its grip. I gripped the pencil tight enough to snap it and forced myself to focus on the first question. Maybe if I started writing—anything—my brain would kick into gear. Here went nothing… * * * I collapsed onto a bench beside Adrian in the statue garden, the marble figures towering above us. The sun filtered through the foliage, casting dappled shadows on our path. Here, among the still giants of stone, a tranquil hush settled over us—a sharp contrast to the turmoil inside. "Man, that test tore me apart," I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "Felt like it was written for a genius, not a kid from the Pyrenees." Adrian stretched out his legs, his eyes scanning the sculptures. "I hear you. It was as if they designed it to crush our spirits. Not just challenge us." I snorted. "Crush our spirits? Sounds like they're succeeding. My brain's fried." He glanced at me, a wry smile curling his lips. "Well, at least we're in this mess together." "Yeah," I said with a half-hearted chuckle. "Together in misery." Adrian's gaze drifted back to the statues. "They expect too much. Like we've got all of Amazonia's knowledge crammed in our heads." "Tell me about it." I leaned back, feeling the cool stone against my skin. "I studied mechanics, not... whatever that was." "Business organization wasn't any kinder." Adrian's voice carried a note of frustration that surprised me. "Thought you'd ace it with your eyes closed." I eyed him curiously. He scoffed, "Even my eyes wide open struggled to keep up today." We sat in silence for a moment, each lost in our thoughts amid the serenity of the garden. Mateo shuffled toward us, his brow furrowed and lips pursed in a grim line. He dropped onto the bench opposite us, the garden's stillness embracing his sudden arrival. "You guys talking about the test?" he asked, his voice a low murmur. "Yeah," I replied, sitting up straighter. "It was brutal." He nodded, his eyes narrowing. "It's not just you. They're rigged, I'm sure of it." Adrian leaned forward, interest piqued. "Rigged? How can you be so sure?" Mateo glanced around before leaning in closer. "I've been talking to some others—Littles who've been here longer. They say it's been happening for years." A chill ran down my spine. "But why? What's the point?" "To keep us in line, make sure we don't get too confident," Mateo said, his voice laced with bitterness. Adrian scoffed. "So we're just pawns in their game?" "It seems so," Mateo said, then hesitated. "But I've joined a... group. We're determined to beat them at their own game." "A group?" I echoed, intrigued despite myself. Mateo's lips twisted into a sly grin. "Yeah, a secret club of Littles who want to succeed at all costs. We're tired of being treated like kids who can't do anything right." Adrian sat back, arms crossed over his chest. "And what exactly does this club plan to do?" "We have a plan," Mateo said with a conspiratorial gleam in his eye. "To infiltrate the university library." "The library?" I frowned. "What for?" Mateo's grin widened. "They keep special study materials there—resources that could help Littles like us succeed." My heart raced at the thought of breaking rules, but the prospect of leveling the playing field was too tempting to ignore. I leaned in, my pulse quickening. "Infiltrate the library, you say?" The idea ignited something fierce within me—a flame of rebellion against the constraints tightening around us. "I'm in. Tell me more." Adrian arched an eyebrow, the skepticism clear on his face. "Hold on a minute, Bix. Do you understand what Mateo is suggesting? This isn't just some prank—it's breaking into a restricted area." I shot him a look, the fire in my belly turning my words sharp. "And? We've been boxed in since day one, Adrian. Haven't you had enough of playing by their twisted rules?" He sighed, his fingers drumming on the marble bench. "It's not about rules, Bix. It's about consequences. Getting caught could mean expulsion—or worse." Mateo leaned back, his expression unfazed. "That's why we're careful. We've got a plan, a good one." I nodded eagerly, leaning closer still. "We can't just sit around while they play us for fools. What's life without a little risk?" Adrian's eyes narrowed as he weighed the situation. "And if we're adopted out because of this stunt? You ready to spend your days in a playpen?" I scoffed at the image he conjured, yet it couldn't quell my resolve. "Better than spending them in a lecture hall getting my hopes smashed to bits." Mateo chuckled softly, approvingly. "That's the spirit, Bix." Adrian shook his head but I could see the resolve building behind his eyes—a calculated risk taker assessing the odds. Mateo caught the shift in the air, the hesitation rolling off Adrian like fog over the bay. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, eyes locked onto Adrian's. "Think about it, man. This could change everything for us—for all the Littles here. We could finally get a leg up in this place." I watched Adrian's face, the interplay of light and shadow as he mulled over Mateo's words. The usual arrogance seemed to melt away, leaving behind a man wrestling with uncertainty. I felt it too—the tremble of excitement mingled with a whisper of fear. We were teetering on the edge of something big, something that could either be our making or our undoing. Adrian rubbed his chin, a thoughtful gesture that betrayed his inner turmoil. "Benefits, huh?" He finally broke the silence. "What kind of benefits are we talking about here?" Mateo's smile was like the first break of dawn after a long night. "Access to exams from previous years, study guides that are off-limits to most students, insider tips on professors' quirks—you name it." I leaned back against the cool marble, my mind racing with possibilities. This was more than just breaking rules; it was a chance to take control of our own destiny in this oversized world. Adrian's eyes narrowed as he processed everything. He glanced at me and then back at Mateo. "Alright," he said slowly, "I'll think about it. No promises, but... I'll consider what you've said." Mateo stood up with a nod, a silent understanding passing between them. "Good. That's all I ask." He clapped a hand on my shoulder as he passed by me. "I'll be in touch." As he strode away, his confidence seemed to leave an echo in the garden's quietude. I watched him go, feeling my heartbeat drum against my chest like a restless bird eager to take flight. Adrian and I sat there for a few moments longer, the weight of our decision pressing down on us like the thick heat before a storm. "Are we really doing this?" I asked him, not entirely sure if I wanted to hear his answer. Adrian met my gaze with an intensity that surprised me. "We're considering it," he corrected me firmly. "There's no harm in thinking things through." I nodded slowly, knowing he was right but also feeling the pull of Mateo's promise tugging at me stronger than ever. We got up from the bench and walked back towards the dorms in silence—each lost in thought and wrapped in our own brand of cautious hope and myself in a diaper. * * * Adrian and I ducked into the cafeteria, the hum of conversation wrapping around us like a thick blanket. We snagged a corner table, the kind that offered a view but promised some privacy. He grabbed a couple of sodas and I pulled out some chocolate bars from my pocket, unwrapping one with eager fingers. "Something's up with Mateo," Adrian mused, taking a swig from his can. "Dude's always been a bit of an enigma, but today... felt different." I nodded, biting into the chocolate. "Yeah, I noticed that too. Like he's hiding something big." Adrian leaned in, his eyes scanning the room before locking on mine. "You don't think he's in trouble, do you?" Before I could answer, my communicator buzzed against my thigh. The screen flashed Evelyn's name and my heart sank like a stone in water. "She wants us back at the Nest," I said, showing Adrian the message. A knot tightened in my stomach as I stood up. The familiar warmth spreading across my groin betrayed me—I was peeing my diaper right there amidst the sea of students. Adrian caught the shift in my expression. "You okay?" he asked, concern etched across his face. "Just... nervous," I admitted, trying to shake off the shame. We tossed our trash and headed out, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on us with each step back to the Nest. * * * The Nest swallowed us whole, a place where autonomy faded faster than the sun in winter. I trudged into the room, my wet diaper an uncomfortable squish with every step. The fabric chafed against my skin, a relentless reminder of the infantile state I'd been forced into. Adrian, beside me, stripped down to his pull-ups—a slight upgrade from my own state, but humiliating nonetheless. His eyes avoided mine, fixed on some invisible point in the distance. Evelyn's voice cut through the silence like a bell at a funeral. "Good job, Adrian! Such a big boy, keeping your pull-ups dry," she cooed in that overly sweet tone reserved for toddlers. I cringed as her gaze landed on me. "And Bix, it's perfectly fine for a little boy to wet his diapee. That's what they're there for," she chirped, her words dripping with an infantilizing poison that made my skin crawl. The air hung thick with a mix of approval and condescension as she inspected us like we were on display at some twisted exhibition. Adrian nodded stiffly, his posture rigid with pride or perhaps just resistance to Evelyn's demeaning praise. I swallowed the lump in my throat, a futile attempt to keep my dignity intact. "Yeah," I muttered, trying to shrug it off like it didn't matter that I was standing there in a soaked diaper while being talked down to as if I were three years old again. But inside? Inside I seethed with a silent fury that threatened to boil over at any moment. Evelyn perched on a beam seat, her legs crossed with the air of a queen holding court. She beckoned us closer, her fingers performing a little twirl in the air. I could feel the invisible strings tugging at us, pulling us into her web. "Come here, my little ones," she called out, her voice a syrupy concoction of feigned warmth and hidden thorns. Adrian and I exchanged glances before stepping forward, each footfall heavy with dread. The air seemed to grow colder as we approached, the distance closing between us and whatever ill fate awaited. Evelyn unfolded a piece of paper with a flourish, her smile wide but her eyes cold. "I have your test results," she announced. The way she said it, you'd think she was about to hand out candy instead of confirming our failure. Her eyes danced over the paper as she tutted theatrically. "Oh dear," she cooed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "It seems you didn't do as well as we'd hoped." I bit my lip hard enough to taste iron, trying to anchor myself in the pain rather than the shame that threatened to overwhelm me. Adrian stood next to me, his gulp loud in the hush that had fallen over the room. Evelyn's voice dropped an octave as she leaned forward, eyes locked on ours. "But that's okay," she purred. "We'll just have to find other ways to help you learn and grow." Her words clung to me like cobwebs, sticky and unwelcome. I could feel my face flush with anger and embarrassment as she continued to speak down to us like we were nothing more than misbehaving toddlers who couldn't grasp the simplest lesson. Adrian's hand clenched into a fist at his side; I could see the muscles in his jaw twitching with the effort it took not to lash out. We were caught in Evelyn's game, and every patronizing word tightened the noose around our necks. My knees dug into the soft fabric of Evelyn's skirt as she perched me precariously over her lap, Adrian positioned likewise, his face twisted in a mix of disbelief and rage. Her hand, a specter of impending pain, hovered in the air with an authority that belied its seemingly delicate form. "Well, Bixente," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "it seems that you both failed your tests today. I'm not sure how you managed to do so poorly, but it's clear that you need some extra help in understanding the material." I exchanged glances of shame and embarrassment with Adrian as we listened to her patronizing words. We knew that we had let ourselves down and disappointed our adult caretakers once again. Without another word, Miss Evelyn turned her attention to Adrian and pulled down his pull-up, exposing his bare bottom to the cool air of the Nest. Her hand came down hard on his left cheek first, followed by a stinging slap on his right cheek moments later. The sound echoed through the room like a gunshot in silence as tears welled up in Adrian's eyes and trickled down his face like raindrops on glass. His body jerked with each impact as if trying to escape from her relentless assault on his most vulnerable spot. Despite the pain coursing through him like wildfire, Adrian didn't resist or fight back; instead, he accepted his punishment with quiet resignation as if this was just another part of life in this strange new world where adults held all the power over their helpless little charges. "Please, Miss Evelyn," Adrian pleaded between sobs, "I promise I'll try harder next time." As Miss Evelyn continued to spank Adrian, she turned her attention back to me, delivering another round of stinging slaps to my already sore bottom. The pain was intense, like a thousand needles piercing my skin with each impact. I cried out in agony, my body bucking wildly beneath her hand as I struggled to endure the unbearable pain. We both cried out in pain and humiliation as we were simultaneously punished for our transgressions. Our bodies writhed and twisted beneath her hands as we begged for mercy, but Miss Evelyn showed no signs of relenting. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of punishment, Miss Evelyn stopped spanking us both at once and turned her attention to one boy at a time. She continued to spank us individually until she was satisfied that we had been sufficiently chastised for our misbehavior. "Now," she said softly but firmly, "let's get you two changed and ready for bed." Her words were meant to comfort but they only deepened the sting of our wounded pride. * * * Tears stung my cheeks, the hot imprint of Miss Evelyn's hand still seared across my skin. I couldn't remember the last time I felt so small, so utterly powerless. Adrian lay beside me, his breaths shuddering into whimpers. We were two grown men, tucked into cribs that mocked our age with bars and pastel bedding. The nest was quiet now, the echoes of our spankings just a haunting memory in the dim light. My backside throbbed with each pulse, a constant reminder of our public shaming. The thick diaper crinkled beneath me as I shifted, trying to find a sliver of comfort on the stiff mattress. Adrian's voice cracked through the silence. "Man, this is messed up." I turned to face him, seeing his silhouette blurred by my watery vision. "Yeah," I choked out. "I can't believe this is happening." He sniffled, and I heard the rustle of his own diaper as he moved. "We gotta get through this, Bix. For our pride." Eventually, exhaustion won over shame and discomfort. My eyes fluttered closed, and for just a moment, I forgot where I was—until the crinkle of my diaper brought it all crashing back. * * * I shuffled alongside Adrian, the padding between my legs a constant reminder of Evelyn's harsh discipline. My skin still smarted from the spanking, and I could tell Adrian felt the same. His jaw clenched with every step we took toward the cafeteria. "This is ridiculous, Bix," Adrian muttered, casting a glare at nothing in particular. "We're not children to be paraded around in diapers." I nodded, my own frustration mirroring his. "Yeah, I know. It's like we're back in nursery school." As we turned a corner, Mateo came into view, his gait as awkward as ours. The same telltale bulk under his pants suggested he'd also faced his nest mother’s wrath. "Hey," I called out to him, trying to sound casual despite the tension. Mateo stopped and offered a half-smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. "Bix, Adrian. Rough morning?" "You could say that," Adrian scoffed. "Seems like we're all in the same boat." Mateo's eyes flicked down to our midsections and back up again. "Yeah, seems like it." I cleared my throat, glancing around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. "Listen, about what you mentioned earlier..." "The library?" Mateo's voice dropped to a whisper. Adrian shot a cautious look around before nodding. "We're interested. But we need to talk details." "Meet me at the statues garden during lunch," Mateo suggested with a conspiratorial edge. "We'll be there," I confirmed, feeling a mix of apprehension and anticipation. With a subtle nod of agreement from all of us, we parted way. * * * The day dragged like a boat against the tide. Lectures blurred into one another, professors' words echoing off the walls and settling somewhere far beyond my reach. Every tick of the clock, a reminder of the wetness wrapped snug between my legs, a secret shame under my uniform . As I trudged through the halls, Bigs lounged against the walls, their laughter booming over my head. They'd throw me a look, eyes glinting with mischief, and I knew what followed. "Aw, little guy needs a change?" The sarcasm stung worse than the dampness. I'd force a grin, pretending their words were nothing but a breeze I could brush away. By the time I reached our meeting spot, the sky had pulled its dark blanket tight. I pushed the door open and spotted Adrian and Mateo. A wave rolled off my hand as I approached them. "Hey," I said, keeping my voice steady despite the day's toll. "Hope your day's been drier than mine." * * * Mateo's eyes flickered with a sly intelligence as he laid out the plan. "We keep the cards close, guys. No leaks until the eleventh hour," he whispered, his gaze darting around the room. I leaned in, intrigued despite the knot of anxiety in my stomach. "Secret drops? Sounds like spy stuff." Adrian snorted, crossing his arms. "And if we get caught?" "We won't," Mateo said with a confidence that made me want to believe him. "But we need tech to back us up. Bix, you're the whiz. I need you to build something for us." I raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue. "It's a device," Mateo continued, pulling out a crumpled piece of paper and smoothing it on the table. It was a schematic, lines and symbols that spoke to me like a second language. "This baby will get us out of our cribs and open the doors without tripping any alarms." My fingers traced the lines of the diagram. The challenge sparked something in me—a defiance against this system that treated us like oversized infants. "Can you do it?" Mateo's eyes locked onto mine. A surge of excitement rushed through me as I studied the schematics. This was more than circuits and code; it was a shot at reclaiming our dignity. "Yeah," I said with a nod, feeling my heartbeat quicken. "I can make this happen." Adrian let out a low whistle. "Man, if you pull this off..." I folded the schematic carefully and tucked it into my pocket. "Then we start playing by our own rules."

Part 3 “So,” I harrumphed as only a seventy-one year old can, “I’ve got that wrong but... I’m not far off am I?” “You’re about as far off as you could be,” Cordulla added, her German accent just slightly more discernible than earlier. “However, tomorrow is to be our final day... so might I suggest you sleep on the fact we’re here for your benefit and that won’t change.” Now, I know that it seems that I’m being more than a little gullible – after all this is not proceeding like any other research project with which I’ve ever been involved. In fact, my brain is buzzing with everything... I mean thoughts, ideas and memories are firing around in my head like they’ve never done before, well as far as I can remember (and my memory seems pretty good at the moment). None of this makes any sense, I know it’s not making any sense and yet... all I can say is that I’ve been won over by this enthusiastic team and I’m quite intrigued to know where this will end. They keep saying it will be for MY benefit (and eventually that of older people), though won’t say exactly what that entails but their positivity has been catching so, here I am. “We all think you’re the ideal candidate,” Asim added maybe massaging my ego, “Please have only good thoughts as we can promise you, after tomorrow, with the company’s permission, we can take the final steps and then it’s up to you.” Bed did seem a great option, especially when I checked my watch it was nearly midnight. What a full and strange day it had been but I was still no nearer knowing anything about this ‘project’ that suspiciously promised something... though they weren’t saying what. As Ben escorted me to my bedroom and used the card to unlatch the door he handed the pass back to me. “Sleep well, the feedback from our company to all we’ve discussed has been very favourable.” He smiled the most encouraging smile. “We will just wait on their final judgement and tomorrow, hopefully, we’ll be able to tell you more. Good night Gordon.” There’s that reassurance. I sauntered a little unsteadily into my room wishing I was back to being a teenager, Ben would have been... oh well... silly to even think about it... and turned on the light. I was surprised at what greeted me. *** Together with an unopened pack that contained a pair of paisley pyjamas, not unlike the pair I wore in the little video I’d made for them, were a set of three different kinds of nappy. A large terry towel square, with extra absorbent pads and plastic pants, a pair of thick white adult pull-ups and surprisingly (well even more surprisingly) a pair of adult but thick juvenile looking Rearz Safari’s in all their colourful splendour... plus of course the required lotions and powder to complete the set. An advert for Poonami Proof Pampers flitted into my thoughts... but how have these guys got everything covered? I laughed out loud because I’d obviously been kidding myself that the nappy and plastic pants I was wearing under my trousers had gone un-noticed. I knew from past market research meetings I’d been to that they can get a little intense and go on longer than planned. I know there was never anyone stopping you nipping off to the toilet if needed but you didn’t want to be ‘that person’ who couldn’t control their bladder. You realised if you did, the word might get around and you wouldn’t be the first choice for any future work. Anyway, that’s how I saw it but, on this occasion, I felt a lot safer wearing some padding as, though I hate to admit it, I’d had one or two ’near misses’ and one or two ‘not so near misses’ so had begun to wear a nice thick nappy when I went anywhere. To begin with I simply put it down to my advanced years, which of course was true, but I also quite liked the feeling wearing such an item gave. When sporting one I remembered my time with Kenneth and those few happy days we had together. Pervy or not, it had been a very special time and had obviously had some effect on the way I am now... because, after all these years, I still think of it fondly. I also thought back to the time I’d tried to engage Sam in something similar but he wasn’t interested. It had been a bit of a disappointment but I never pushed it as it was obviously something that just didn’t appeal. As a result, I never broached the subject again. However, as he got sicker and less mobile I had coerced him to see the need of them and, being a fairly practical guy, he acquiesced to my careful pleading. Even after all the time together he was still embarrassed and nervous as I put him in his first nappy since childhood. I could see how uncomfortable he was about it but nonetheless he allowed me to continue. There wasn’t a lot I could do for his illness but I was pleased to be able to offer such comfort in those final stages. I loved taking care of my man and thankfully it soon became just part of a daily routine for which he was grateful. But since he’d passed I have reassessed my relationship with my padded friends. Now, as I wear one, there’s a connection to a man I spent almost forty years with and, if I’m being honest, it feels like a loving hug from the man who made me happy. Stupid I know. *** So, this ‘revelation’ of three sets of nappies proved that this ‘market research team’ knew me better than I thought and were trying to make me content. Had they somehow looked on the browser of my computer and seen what I’d been searching for and looking at – all those lovely people wearing their protection and looking happy about it - just as I felt all those years ago. At times, as I sorted through the images or read the stories, I slipped back to those days with Kenneth and being a twenty year old and wearing lovely thick padding with no one judging me... if anything, it was encouragement. I suppose, this little research group, in their own way were offering me similar type of acceptance and encouragement, though how they knew escaped me. Of course, none of this seemed real but I’d been here a long time and that doesn’t normally happen in these research groups. No doubt everything we talked about was taped for referral but perhaps it was also a live feed to someone – as a result they were able to determine a great deal from answers I’d given. I’d heard of algorithms (though had no idea what they were) being able to collate information and through key words, gestures and tone... so perhaps I was giving off more than I thought in these discussions? Meanwhile, my ‘special’ secret underwear wasn’t that secret and I admired each piece laid out on the bed and my heart filled with gratitude. Of course, that might just have been the brandy and my brain conspiring but did prove to me how thoughtful these young people were being. Or maybe, I was just a sucker for nappies. Anyway, I’d seen the Safari’s online and admired them but had not bought any as I regarded them as a waste on someone my age. Whilst searching the sites I thought the pretty childish and colourful selections always looked good on youngsters I’d seen wearing them but on an older, maybe more wrinkly body (and that was mine), not quite so cute. However, now here was a pair, and they were for me. I stumbled into the bathroom, stripped (with a degree of alcohol induced difficulty) threw my soggy nappy I’d been wearing all day into the bath, wiped myself down and, foregoing the lotion and preliminaries, slipped almost too comfortably into a very plasticky but thick Rearz. It felt divine as I patted and stroked the soft, smooth fabric and admired my seventy-one year old body in the full length mirror. I think they call it “looking through beer (brandy) goggles” but I thought I looked childishly splendid. With a sigh and a few aching groans I fell into bed, pulled up the substantial duvet, wriggled contentedly and slipped into deep satisfying slumber. *** I slept the sleep of the innocent and woke up to the sound of the bedside phone ringing. I peered at my watch and saw it was just past nine and was quite surprised that not only had I slept so late (for me) but felt pretty good after having drank so much the night before. “Hello” “Morning Gordon,” it was the cheery voice of Asim, “just wondering if you’d care to join us for breakfast.” “Erm, yes,” Although my head wasn’t fuzzy I was still trying to wake up properly. “I’ll be down, erm, in about half an hour... or so.” “That would be fantastic we’ll all be waiting as we have some news for you.” His voice was laden with secrets but I didn’t react - laid in bed I sort of just shrugged and began to assess myself. Firstly, my hand reached down and the firmness of the Safari told me that I’d wet. I did a quick grope around but didn’t find any damp spots on the sheet... that was lucky. On the dresser opposite I could see the fresh white fabric nappy and disposable from last night in a pile and wondered which would be better for the day. Oh, I’d sort that out after I’d had a shower. I got out of bed surprisingly nimbly for a man of my age and impediments but was struck by the reflection in the mirror – the firm Safari, now hanging less tightly to my hips, still looked pretty impressive. I did a little turn and noticed the padded bum looked quite full and wondered if I’d missed an important part of what was actually filling it. Tentatively I patted the seat and was glad to feel it was padding and not mush, so that immediately lifted my spirits. Still, I had a breakfast meeting (I hadn’t said those words for a number of years) and didn’t want to keep the encouraging little quintet waiting too long. I climbed into the bathtub shower and, with a little regret, pulled at the tabs of the Safari and let it flop into the base of the unit where it joined my old and well used nappy and plastic pants from the day before. I made a mental note to get some lovely colourful Rearz for myself. As I showered my mind was full of thoughts about nappies and being a kid again – now that’s pretty good marketing if just wearing a Safari once had made me want to wear them more. I still thought they were better on a young body, a baby’s body or a young guy’s body but, what the hell, at my age I can really do what I like and no one is going to say a damn thing. So, after I’d cleared myself out and cleaned myself up I decided I’d wear what I’d worn the day before, hoping that the new fabric nappy and plastic pants would service me better than just a disposable. It was nice that they’d supplied me with a lovely scented lotion and a canister of Johnson’s Baby Powder but I also noticed, which I’d missed the night before, a small zip-up collapsible bag which I could parcel all my new (and old) bits and bobs in rather than carrying around a used nappy all day for all to see. I slipped the new pyjamas in as well and thought I could return them unused if they needed them. *** Once dressed, and with the fresh nappy clinging tightly to my ageing groin, I set off with my little inconspicuous bag for breakfast. I felt on top of the world and completely refreshed despite my previous night’s alcohol intake and that was a surprise. The smell of food as I entered the buffet-style cafeteria made me realise just how hungry I was. After all, despite several biscuits I hadn’t eaten since lunchtime and that seemed ages ago. However, before I could make it to the counter I was greeted by the happy face of Ben who guided me to the table where the rest of the team were ensconced. “And how are we today?” Sabrina cheerfully asked. “We,” I said looking back at the array of fried food I was desperate to get my teeth into, “are hungry and in need of a bacon infusion... how are you?” The entire team smiled at my ‘joke’ and guided me to a seat at their table. “Can we get you anything?” Asim enquired. “Well now, let me see,” I teased, “I’m seventy one and quite capable of getting what I want myself so, if you don’t mind, you all sit down and do just that.” I didn’t wait for any further comments and made my way to the buffet. Thankfully there was plenty of bacon and scrambled eggs left but first I loaded up the toast making apparatus (it was like a conveyor belt) and then went off to choose my breakfast. Angela asked if I wanted tea or coffee and as that was about as much as she’d said to me since I’d been there I politely asked for tea. I piled my plate up, collected the four rounds of toast I’d let loose on the machine and returned to my seat. The others looked like they’d already finished their sparse meals and were ready to go. I told them they didn’t have to keep me company and that I’d meet up with them in whatever chatting area they decided for the next part of the meeting. They all looked pretty excited and the fact I was delaying them telling me their news was obviously driving them to distraction. I thought whatever it was could wait... never rush a nice full brekkie. * I sauntered into the smaller, more intimate Conference Room 4, well fed and feeling better than I’d done for quite some time. I wondered if that was part of the ‘research for the elderly’ and if it was, it was working, or simply being in the company of five young people. Anyway, whatever the reason, I was in a very nice place. I have to say it did feel strange being the only one left of the twenty that started, and of course I felt weirdly proud that at seventy one I’d outlasted them but... In the room the eager faces were all looking in my direction and I noticed a large TV screen set up. That got me wondering as we’d not had that before. “We haf zome news vor you Gordon,” Cordulla began, her accent even more distinct, and I could see all the others had smiling and expectant faces. “Our director has agreed zat you are an ideal candidate and vants to offer you a chance of a lifetime.” She said ‘lifetime’ as if it had a deep hidden meaning but I still wasn’t getting what the offer was. “Could you be more specific Cordulla? I get that I’m special but what makes me so special to receive this, this... I’m still not sure what ‘this’ is?” Ben added his piece. “Gordon, what we’re about to show you is quite unbelievable but please bear with us and any questions will be answered at the end of the presentation, OK?” He pressed a key on his iPad and the screen burst into life. *** The image pulled out from a little sleeping new-born baby being held in the arms of two young guys who were looking adoringly at the child and whispering words of love (I think so although they were speaking in Italian). A respectable looking lady stepped in front of the camera and introduced herself as Professor Louisa De La Mere. “Good morning Gordon,” she said, which took me by surprise. “This is Gilbert and François,” the two boys looked and nodded to camera. “They have just adopted their first child, who they are going to call...” she let Gilbert speak in Italian “Il suo nome è Guillermo”. “What a lovely name Guillermo.” She thanked the boys in Italian and they wandered off-screen happy with their baby son. “Now Gordon, you may be wondering what all that has to do with you... well... you may be interested to know...” she paused and let her words linger, “Guillermo used to be eighty-five year old Constantine Papadakis and now, as you can see, he’s quite a special little guy to a couple of wonderful boys who were desperate to start a family of their own.” It took a moment for my head to process what was being said and what that meant and what I think I was about to be offered. It was like an assault on my brain which wasn’t prepared for such a shock and all hell broke loose. I’m not sure what happened next because my body ran through the entire gamut of shivers to extreme heat before disaster, my sphincter opened and I felt an unwelcome surge into the seat of my nappy... then I passed out. *** I was out for only a few seconds but the team had gathered around and helped me back onto the chair. They all looked concerned. Sabrina was patting my hand, Cordulla was wafting me with her iPad and Ben had fetched me a glass of water. “Erm, sorry about that...” I tried to compose myself but wasn’t sure if they knew what had happened in my pants, also, had I heard correctly, had I interpreted what was being said wrongly, I needed time to think. “I’m afraid I’ll need my bag and a visit to the toilet... or bathroom preferably... erm, I need, ermmmmm...” By then I think they’d noticed that I needed to change. Angela was the first to react and grabbed my bag and held out her hand for me to take as she said she’d deal with it. I gave her my pass card and we entered the lift, thankfully we were the only occupants, and travelled up the two levels to my room which had yet to be cleaned by the maid service. She opened the door to let me pass and surprisingly followed me in. “I can manage from here love, thanks.” I said trying to remove her from my embarrassing circumstance. “I’m sure you can Gordon but, my background is caring for the elderly and despite what I know are going to be your protestations, I am also a qualified nurse... so Mister... you have had a bit of a shock and I’ll be looking after you from now on.” “No need for that love I...” I tried to deny I needed help but there was no doubt I was in a state of shock and wasn’t too sure my shaking hands would have been able to do much. “Nonsense, leave everything to me and I won’t hear another word... this is my job and for the moment you are in MY care so don’t be an awkward old bugger.” Up until that moment I hadn’t taken much notice of this member of the group but she was not taking any attitude or embarrassment from an old man who’d just pooped his pants. With that firmness of tone I found myself being led into the bathroom and my pants being slowly pulled down. “Ah, good job you chose the plastic pants option,” she said with complete authority, “we might have been stuck for clean pants otherwise.” Meanwhile my shoes and socks were removed. Now I’m sure this happens on a daily basis in hospitals and care homes and in fact I’d done this with Sam, but someone else involved in my change was distressing. I was uneasy, I hardly knew the girl and yet she was in charge of what was about to happen. My protestations were hopeless as she unzipped my little bag, noticed the couple of used nappies already held in it and fished the unused disposable out, as well as wipes, and lotion. “This is a lovely thick brand,” she fluffed the thin and tiny looking disposable out to gain some air and then left it as she eased down my plastic pants. The smell wasn’t nice but she just guided me over to the sink and began the wipe down. I was still shaking but I’d held my shirt up out of the way and tried to think would I have been this nervous if either Ben or Asim had been the ones doing it. “Oh God, don’t think of that now.” I said to myself but louder than I thought. “What’s that Gordon?” She continued with her professional duties. “Oh nothing just wishing things were different and not so embarrassing.” “You needn’t be embarrassed on my count Gordon. Anyway, you’re just about done now,” As she held the soft white fabric out at my feet so I just had to step into them. I did as instructed and then she wriggled them up my legs and firmly patted them into place. “There, all nice and snug.” “Thank you young lady, I’m much obliged...” For reasons beyond my knowledge I sounded like I was in some American movie. Thankfully I stopped myself from continuing the silliness by simply grabbing my pants and slowly pulling them up without further help. Once she saw I was satisfied with the way everything looked, and she’d packed the rest of the evidence away, she smiled a little too much and said: “Now, before we return to the conference room, do you need a minute to think about what you saw on screen?” “I think I need longer than a few minutes, I mean, I mean, I, I ummmm, can’t believe any of this.” I sat down on my unmade bed and rested my head in my hands; the thickness of the disposable crinkled reassuringly but at that moment, that was the only thing I could believe in. I mean, what the Professor had said was impossible. Not only that but WHY, why would they go to all that trouble, it’s not like there aren’t enough babies available? What on Earth would be the point? I let out a long soft sigh and wondered what I’d let myself in for... or, perhaps more weirdly, was this all a complex joke? ****

Hey everyone! As I had mentioned before, this year was going to be the year of sequels, but I figured since you all read these, I might as well give you a vote on what’s next as well. Each of the following story ideas is something that I already want to write about, so don’t worry about my feelings or drive with any of the ones I present here. If no one makes a choice for whatever reason, I will just go on the path I was originally going to, but I thought this might be a nice change of pace as I hit year two posting all my stories. If this proves popular and sustainable, I’ll likely continue this with my other stories this year as well. For now though, here are the ideas: Age Regression Story For a yet to be named story, follow Peter as he deals with a world and a life that has been infected with the age regression virus. Coming off the heels of a terrorist attack, grapple with Peter as he tries to cope with his descending age and the realities that come along with it. Only time will tell if he bounces above or below the age where one begins to lose themselves truly to the whims of their new younger body. Dash’s Redemption Tentatively titled, Redemption: A Stuffy’s Tale in the Diaper Dimension, this sequel to my first story and stuffy’s tale is all about the former nemesis of Hop, Dash. Broken after their fight and his run-in with a real and vicious dog, follow this newly damaged stuffy as he tries to piece himself and his life back together now that he is no longer the shiny technological toy that he once was. Embark on his journey of self-discovery and redemption as he uncovers what it means to be a true and maybe even loving stuffy in this dimension. Bethany Set as a semi-sequel to The Opening, follow former drug runner, Bethany, as she strives to find herself a better life that has been promised in the newly discovered dimension, tentatively called, ‘The Amazon Dimension,’ though some have begun calling it another name due to the ever-increasing rumors of something awaiting all portal Littles on the other side. Join Bethany as she looks to turn her life around there and maybe even find a redemption of sorts and something else in the most unexpected of ways. Watch out though, in this new world, new and even greater dangers than the ones she left lurk around every corner. Back to this story… Moving on, I am hoping to be able to continue to post every day as I have been this week. That being said, I might have something pressing all day on Saturday, so the final chapter might not be posted until Monday (instead of Sunday) if I can’t get a bit ahead before then. Regardless, I will keep you all updated on this when I post my penultimate chapter. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 16: Festivities of Frivolity and Doom The winter weeks soon arrived at our doorstep, and I couldn’t help but feel the persistent chill in the air and the foreboding sense of what was to come. For the past few weeks now, as the days grew darker, my outlook on this life did the same. I was very happy with certain aspects, but almost being the new year, I wasn’t sure what I even had to look forward to. If anything, I felt like I only had fear or punishment awaiting for me in my future now. While the family and the majority of the rest of this world prepared for the annual weeklong celebration of Saturnalia, a prospect that made me miss Christmas and home even more now, I was filled with trepidation over a decision I hadn’t made lightly. The past semester, particularly after my revelation of my inadvertent exposing of Earth vulnerabilities to the Bigs here, I had started retelling some of the same stories I had told the previous semesters. As I basically only lectured or advised at an introductory class and then a single more advanced class, I rarely saw the same people, so I felt like there was nothing wrong with that strategy. That being said, I felt like I was tempting fate every time I stepped into the classroom to share something more, and now, more students were wanting to take the class and the academy was thinking of adding another class entirely for me to lecture with. The foreboding presence of Judge Franklin in the classroom about half of the time lately also did little to help my nerves, so finally, Samantha had put her foot down about a week ago. “I can’t take seeing you like this anymore, Percy. Everyday you come home a complete wreck from lecturing. I want you to have your independence and that drive that so many other Littles here lack, but I’m very worried about you.” I sighed and nodded. “I know… but the contract… protocol one… I think I would have honestly left the academy months ago now if I could, but I don’t want to end up like some drooling infant! Don’t you understand that? We’re basically trapped!” “I know that honey, and I don’t want to end up like a helpless toddler until my mind snaps either, but this is just torture,” she admitted freely. “Oppy and the rest of the family even agrees with me. We just can’t see you like this anymore… we care about you too much.” Their sentiment was touching, but I wanted to hear plan first before I bailed out and risked everything. “So, what are we going to do?” I asked. “Is there a way out, or are we just fooling ourselves and will be eventually punished anyways?” “I’ve been talking to Oppy about it. She knows all the tricks of the academy, and I think she might have found a way out. I really think that she feels guilty about her deal falling through with you.” I stared back at Samantha in shock. I didn’t know she knew about that. “Yes, honey. I know about the deal you all had, but it’s okay. I would have taken it myself, but still, I think she feels guilty about not coming through on her end for you, so she’s been brainstorming ever since you all talked about it last. From what we’ve talked about, there might just be a way out.” “Really?” I felt like Samantha had practically just revealed the existence of Santa Claus and that he was coming to meet me tonight with the amount that I was so overjoyed at even the possibility of an out for me with the academy. I felt so childish that I didn’t even care about how I looked with my giddiness while sitting here in December by a fireplace in a thick diaper and footy pajamas. “What are you all planning on doing?” I finally asked after I calmed down a little. Samantha sighed. “I’m not sure what Oppy has up her sleeves, but I’m also going to see if there might be a way out of protocol six, and by extension, protocol one. Just hang in there for now, honey, and with any luck, you can just spend your days at daycare after we’ve figured something out.” Spending all my time at daycare was something I hadn’t even considered, and her words struck me right in the chest and haunted me for the rest of the day. Only Nurple and Stripe that night seemed to abate my fears of ending up like the rest of the daycare. I felt that my avoidance of the Tabers milk altogether would have been my shield, but doubts had begun to creep into my mind after even those who avoided the milk now seemed to start succumbing to the regression felt by so many of my friends. Regardless, like back home, to my relief and pleasant distraction, December was a time of celebration. While there was no Santa Claus or even Christmas tree, garland still hung around nearly wherever I looked. Instead of red and green though, it was usually just green and gold most often in the shapes of crescent moons, suns, and stars. Candles, fake or otherwise, usually lit up the room, and a litany of golden pinecones, nuts, or acorns were strewn about on nearly every garland and table placement. It wasn’t Earth, but it still felt homey. “Stay still,” Samantha chastised me as she tried to wrestle me into my clothing for the night. Being totally unfamiliar with Saturnalia and everything that went into it, I was pleasantly surprised about many of the activities tonight. The first was the role-reversal. “Couldn’t you have gotten one with less… buttons?” I asked, slightly annoyed as Samantha did up my vest. “You could just wear your yellow and green sweater and corduroys to the party instead,” she teased. “I’m sure you would look absolutely adorable in them.” “No, no. Just a lot is all…” I groaned. Samantha only smiled back. While the original purpose back in antiquity was to treat and dress slaves or commoners as the more elite, now, Littles were the low ones on the proverbial totem pole in this society. As such, every Little was to be dressed as an ‘adult,’ or at least as much of an adult as one could with a diaper scrunching up between their legs. For my outfit, with my approval, Samantha had found a navy-blue three-piece suit. It fit me pretty well actually and even covered up my diaper bulge from most angles. Looking back in the mirror even, I couldn’t help but feel like my old Earth self again, but I also saw what Samantha was wearing. “Isn’t this all a bit weird for you?” I asked as I gestured to her outfit. “No, silly,” she said while stifling a small giggle. She even gave me a twirl in her very pink and glittery princess dress. Apparently, some Big years ago had the bright idea of their kind participating as well, which meant that they would all be dressing younger tonight. “Don’t you like it?” “I do… it’s just…” Samantha raised an eyebrow over my hesitation. “Well, you look like you’re dressing in something that Ditzy or Chelsea would likely kill to wear themselves on any other night.” Samantha laughed. “Oh, honey, that’s the point. You’ll see it tonight. I mean, unless you’re a stick in the mud, everyone dresses up like how the holiday dictates.” She then checked her watch. “Oh shoot! We gotta go! Grab your coat and I’ll get your bag and my tiara!” Even when dressing up as an adult, my ever-present diaper bag came along as well. Nurple was coming as well, but he would stay in the car… unless there was some emergency and I needed him. The stupid interview 43C still hung about in the back of my mind and while it had gotten better, there were a few relapses still. Still, not long after, just as Samantha assured me, as soon as we got out of our car at the academy function tonight at the start of the celebration, I saw Bigs dressed like they were primed for preschool at best. I recognized most of the faculty almost immediately, and it was pretty hilarious I assure you to see professors of physics, psychology, and many other disciplines being taught here run up to the party in outfits like footed pajamas, overalls, and puffed glittery dresses. It was clear that none were wearing diapers underneath like I felt they should have for a real role reversal, but apparently that was a bit taboo for this part of the country. Going into the larger cities… from what oppy had implied last week at least, I guess was a different matter. Inside, blasts of green and gold quickly greeted me, and I was glad to see the halls of the academy so adorned and cheerful now. I had started looking at them like the doomed corridors they seemed deadest on being, but now, I felt a new life surge around them. Instead of despair, I found only frivolity. Soon, both Samantha and I were neck-deep into talking to other members of the faculty. We eventually found our family and settled in at the table that had been assigned to us. Oppy was wearing cartoon-themed pajamas with large, pink bunny slippers and Harriet sported a purple party dress while her hair was done up in pigtails. Luna had apparently opted to just be themselves, but with all the switching going around for the Bigs and Littles, it almost felt that with their still-present pull-up, being just a Middle tonight worked just right. On the other hand, I couldn’t help but stare at Chelsea’s and Ditzy’s outfits. Ditzy was sporting what essentially looked like a prom dress, even complete with a corsage on her wrist. Chelsea though, I wasn’t sure if her outfit was to denote what she hoped to become again one day, or if was just more part of her punishment. Regardless though, I guess I had to factor in that while she was still a Big technically, her mental faculties were still only slowly improving. As such, she was wearing an academy uniform… neither too adult nor too childish. “So, how are classes going?” Samantha asked Harriet with some concern and yet a discernable amount of hope. “Actually, they’re going pretty well,” Harriet cheerfully noted to the slightly growing crowd around us. Her botched mission was already news around the academy, but her subsequent breakdown had gotten out somehow, and I just knew these vultures were looking for any signs of her slipping up once more… particularly Reddington. “Pretty stressful, but I’ve never felt better honestly. My counselor has even gone so far as to call my new path forward as my true ‘raison d'etre.’” Samantha almost seemed to sigh with relief, but then rubbed her mentee’s shoulder. “I’m so happy to hear that, Harriet. I only want you to succeed and you seem well on your way to doing that.” The two smiled longingly at each other over the path that Harriet was now taking. All seemed good with her, and I couldn’t help but be relieved as well. Even Reddington’s grumbling and storming off afterward couldn’t bring the mood down. Still, I shuffled it off and soon sat down to talk more amongst the family, while our table waited to be called up for the feast that I could already smell from my seat. It was a little boring, but at least everyone ordering a round of something called ‘mulsum’ seemed to break up the lull in the party. “Trust me… you’ll like it,” Harriet tried to convince me after seeing my peculiar face after the server left. I did trust her, so I just played with my fork while everyone started to wait yet again. “Norris table,” an announcer finally said via the overhead intercom. “Norris table may go up now.” Our table needed no further prompting, and everyone, Big, Middle, and Little alike, practically sprang out of their chairs. I, however, still wanted to feel like my adult self in my suit for the night at least. I could feel I was already damp, but no one besides me knew that right now. Considering all that had happened and that could still happen, I still wanted to maintain what maturity I had somehow captured for the festival tonight. I saw a few Bigs laughing over my attempts to maintain what dignity I could in my navy-blue suit, but I felt I managed it pretty well. Even when I saw the buffet style food in front of me and my eyes widened as big as saucers, I kept my overall actions under control. “Here, sweetie. Let me help,” Samantha offered as she grabbed a plate for me as well as one for herself. I eagerly accepted and had no shame about it. I mean, the plates were already heavy, and if she was handling it, it meant that there was less chance that I could spill something on my precious suit and I could potentially pack more food onto the plate. From what I could see, there was both Little and Big food, so I quickly sighed with relief. Granted, it was essentially the same, but Bigs tended to spice up their food. Once, when I was in a particularly foul mood, I begged and begged Samantha for a bite of her delicious chicken that she had prepared throughout the whole day. She had done the same with a much smaller chicken for me, but hers was an array of smells and colored rubs on the outside that I just couldn’t pass up. I wish I did, though, as not seven seconds later, I nearly dunked my head in the sink to just cool my inflamed tongue off. Regardless, Samantha served me only the portions for the Littles, but getting my input and making a few suggestions, we soon came back to our seats. I got situated in my highchair, a small concession I believed in exchange for such wonderful food, and then looked at my plate. Samantha had loaded it up with the special mac n’ cheese for Littles, two pigs in a blanket, and three chicken nuggets, but it also contained the festival food as well. Sausages, fried vegetables, fruit, and nuts all lined my plate, but it was the pig I was most looking forward to. Apparently a tradition, the academy had hauled in an at least ten-foot-long pig that they had roasted themselves over a spit in the back field apparently. It even had an apple in its mouth still like it was out of some cartoon, but oh boy, did it smell good. Now, gratefully, I was one of the few Littles here tonight that didn’t need a bib. Due to the Tabers milk, many of my friends were starting to become uncoordinated messes. I could see Derek across the way nearly dump the mac n’ cheese into his lap and Ditzy actually did drop some of her cut-up vegetables on herself. I couldn’t see Melley or DB tonight, but if they were here, I felt pretty confident that they sadly wouldn’t fare much better. After some time, I started to get thirsty. I eyed the water I had been drinking so far, but I also saw the mulsum as well. Chelesea and Ditzy hadn’t drank theirs yet, but everyone else seemed to be enjoying their own. So, I rocked the glass back and took in the taste. Its flavors were like a mix of mead and wine mixed in with some other spices, but my head started to quickly swim. “Oh wow…” “Something wrong, honey?” Samantha asked, turning to me in concern. “Never better, but this drink is amazing,” I said blissfully. “No idea what you all put into it, but I haven’t tasted something like this in a long time. A long time…” Everyone stopped their eating and drinking and quickly looked at me. For her part, Samantha seemed both confused and horrified for a moment. “Uh, dear?” Oppy asked nervously to Samantha. “Is it…?” Samantha nodded and quickly snatched the glass away from my hands. “Hey! That was really good!” Samantha seemingly ignored my protests for a moment and drank a bit herself. Her eyes widened as well. “Yeah… that’s not the Littles version.” The table started giggling while Samantha tried getting our server back. “What?” I asked confusedly while still trying to get my drink back from Samantha. She easily held it just out of my arm’s reach before swatting my hand away. “Sweetie…” Oppy began while she smiled down on me. “The server was supposed to get all you Littles your own mulsum. I think he gave you the Big version instead… the alcoholic one.” Everything then sadly clicked in my head. “Oh… rats.” It was another one of those unwritten rules that Melley had helped me out with, and so I learned that alcohol and Littles never went together. It didn’t matter if they were a prince, unregressed, or the president’s own… Littles just did not consume alcohol. “Stupid fake role reversal…” I muttered to myself just as the waiter took away my old drink and replaced it with my Littles version. Samantha then leaned down to me. “I heard that…” I think I yelped a little in shock that she did. She only chuckled back. “Don’t worry, baby, you’re not in trouble, but for future reference, the role reversal only deals with so many things. Practices and items stay Little-bound, like your diapers, no alcohol, and for the tempting Littles… punishment…” “I… I…”’ I tried to spit out an apology, but it really only came out. “Sorry, sorry for… uh, sorry, sorry, sorry!” Samantha smiled once more and stroked me on the cheek yet again to let me know that she wasn’t mad, and everything was okay. “It’s okay… just keep all that in mind tonight. Have fun, but try and remember the usual rules as well.” I nodded and we both bent up a little while she resumed her normal volume. “No need in getting tuckered out from an adult drink,” she covered. “We wouldn’t want you to miss your… present!” Like dogs to a high-pitched whistle or a squirrel, every Little within earshot suddenly and miraculously no longer seemed to care about their food, not even the special and creamy deliciousness of their mac n’ cheese. Instead, the soft subtle crinkling of at least a dozen or so diapers began to echo around me as each Little began to squirm in their highchairs in anticipation of what they would receive tonight. Samantha got a few dirty stares from other Bigs, but our table just laughed. “Oh, perfect, Samantha,” Harriet jested. “I just got Ditzy to calm down for long enough to take a bite of her food and not drop it at least twice before getting it in her mouth.” The table laughed again at the poor Little’s expense. With her state of regression though, Ditzy just cooed and giggled back. Samantha mouthed ‘sorry’ in all the chaos, but then bumped me lightly on my arm so I would pay attention to what she was saying in all the noise around us. “I just can’t wait to see what I got you.” I quickly panicked, having not known about the gift myself until just now. “Oh… Samantha… I didn’t get you anything! I’m so sorry…” I tried to scramble and think of anything I could get her or even promise her for the future, but being right on the spot, my mind was nearly blank. Samantha only giggled though at my comment. “No, silly. The gifts happen between us Bigs only later in the week, but tonight, it’s just for you Littles. You all really don’t have to get us anything. In fact, if you did, you would probably be the only one here tonight… heck, probably the only one within a thousand miles of here.” I felt immediate relief, but it was just another thing to show my status in this society. It was nice not having to pay for bills or for groceries anymore, but the act of gift giving was something I truly enjoyed in my previous life. So, tomorrow, I resolved myself to at least make her a card from the construction paper and crayons that were in the playroom that Samantha had set up for me, when at least Melley, DB, or anyone else came over. I was just happy my art skills, unlike my bladder or fear of the dark, hadn’t taken a beaten since I had come here. Soon, everyone began dispersing to the central area where I now just noticed several gifts had all been laid out and neatly stacked. It was a beautiful cornucopia, but from seeing every other Littles around me, I highly doubted anyone else cared about the aesthetics in front of them. Still, it was a pretty scene, and there was admittedly a part of me that was very curious, though also very nervous, to see what Samantha had gifted me. Unfortunately, right as Little’s names started being called off, I noticed that Samantha had left our group. I panicked but saw her quickly coming back to us moments later. Instead of the smiles on everyone else’s face though, hers seemed nervous… maybe even frightened. “I… I’m sorry everyone… I need to go,” she finally said when she got to the small circle the family had formed in a corner to open the gift in relative peace. “But Sam,” Oppy tried to call back to her daughter as she left. “Your gift…” Samantha turned immediately back, and I was happy that she did, but instead, she only just bent down to Oppy. “Please watch after Percy for me, mom… please?” Oppy seemed stunned and almost as if she was somehow disappointed in her daughter, and I think Samantha saw that. Moments later, she lunged in and whispered something I couldn’t quite make out in Oppy’s ear. Oppy then slowly backed away and looked at her daughter in a more serious and even concerning way. “I understand. I’ll get Luna to take some pictures. Just go and do what you need to.” She nodded back to where Samantha had been going, and after a small nod back, Samantha disappeared behind the crowd. I was stunned. I wasn’t sad or exactly devastated, but I was definitely concerned. Samantha had even seemed to want to give this gift to me. Now though, and Oppy was a wonderful substitute, but my own caregiver was seemingly absent from all that was happening. The very person giving me the gift as part of this grand festival and whom I had grown closer to was now missing without even a single goodbye to me. I promised myself I wouldn’t fuss or even cry, but before I could even register another emotion beyond confusion, I felt myself quickly getting wrapped up into something soft behind me. “Hey, honey,” Oppy said, giving me a little hug from behind as we sat on the floor, me now practically cradled in between her legs as if I was just earning to sit up. “Sam will be back soon, but for now…” her expression suddenly turned very playful, “you got me! And watch out! I get a little kissy around this festival. So… here I come!” Without warning, Oppy then bombarded me with about a dozen kisses per second right then. Some even tickled and I tried to get her to stop. “Oppy! Stop! Stop! That tickles!” I cried from laughter under her loving torment. “Oh? Do I have a struggle bunny under my hands tonight?” she playfully questioned. “I don’t think my big old granny ears quite heard you. No magic word even… tsk, tsk… I guess mister kissy attack is gonna have to come back!” “Oh no, Percy,” Harriet joked with me. “Mister kissy attack is brutal. I’d listen to her if I were you.” Oppy dove in and I couldn’t last another round without squealing and losing that mature edge I had been trying to maintain all night. “Okay, okay!” I cried. “I surrender. Please! Just have mercy on me!” Oppy chuckled, gave me a huge hug and another kiss on my tilted back forehead. “I accept your surrender, sweetie. Now, you’re mine for the rest of the night and my one command is that you must have a good time.” I nodded at her laughable yet sweet demand and just rested back in her arms. I knew what she was doing, and to be frank, it kind of worked in distracting me from whatever was happening with Samantha. It wasn’t completely effective, but it was enough where I started to enjoy myself again as I watched others open their gifts. Ditzy was up first and to no one’s surprise, she plucked out a brand-new pacifier, as pink as I think I had ever seen before in my life and finished with a single cheery unicorn on the front button in the middle of the shield. Luna was with her tonight and even cuddled up with her as they plucked out the fingers Ditzy had been sucking on for the past five minutes at least and then popped the pacifier in. Luna was our glorified extra handy free babysitter by now, but if their tail was any indication, I don’t think they really minded. So soon, that corner of our family was just filled with the gentle tones of passive and content sucking, and the unmistakable little purring noises we had come to suspect from our own Middle of the family. Chelsea was next. Her package felt unfairly large, but her less regressed eyes now shone brightly, and I knew that had to merit special consideration. Her uncoordinated attempts took a second to rip off all the paper, reminding us again of how far she still had to go, but there was a look in her eyes that I just couldn’t shake when she unveiled her gift to be a large and colorful walker. ‘Was it shame? Excitement, maybe behind her eyes?’ I couldn’t tell, but I knew there was something there that hadn’t been at all before. Chelsea was progressing back, and she seemed as if she only wanted to emphasize that right then. “Tank ‘ou, mommy!” Oppy grinned widely back at her daughter as Harriet began to help her out by untangling the security cords holding her walker in place. Chelsea had just managed to start crawling around two weeks ago, so the walker was actually a good gift. As such, after all that and the other gifts I had seen tonight, as the large green paper and yellow ribbon package was soon scooted in front of me, I couldn’t help but wonder at what was inside. “Go on,” Oppy coaxed as she even pushed me forward slightly to better access the gift from Samantha. I started slowly, but my efforts quickly all seemed in vain as my emotions got the better of me. Soon, I almost looked like any other eager Little as I tore off the paper as fast as I could. Now, only the box stood in my way, but a small snip of the child safety scissors I was given, and the lid practically popped open. Inside and practically already coming out was a single object. It was large and fluffy, and for a moment, I thought it might have just been the packing. As I pulled it out though, I realized it was the gift itself. Suddenly, many Bigs awed, cooed, or even gasped. “What? What is it?” I asked in confusion, though my paranoia was going as far as to even think it was some trick and would soon poison everyone here. Oppy clearly heard the concern in my voice and guided her hands toward mine to fully stretch the object out. “Look, sweetie. It’s only a blanket. Nothing harmful there.” “Oh.” I really wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but to me right then, it just felt like a baby blanket to further cement my dwindling status in this messed up society. First, no bladder control, next daycare all the time, and soon… a life wrapped in this blanket between naps, breastfeeding, and diaper changes. “Uh… it’s… soft…” I managed to make out. I was always taught to be grateful with gifts, but right then, that was proving very difficult. Oppy giggled from behind me. “It’s okay to be a little hesitant with this, Percy. I get that it might just look like a blanket… a baby blanket at that.” I nodded and Oppy chuckled. “Well, I guess in a way it is, but this is also so much more. It’s known as a ‘Smell and Comfort’ blanket. Go ahead… give it a whiff.” I felt very self-conscious sniffing this velvety soft blue blanket now intwined in my fingers, but it was Oppy. I still trusted her, so I leaned in and sniffed. I guess I was expecting manufactured and fake strawberries or even cotton candy or ocean breeze… something like that of a general scent one could buy anywhere. To my surprise though, and while I couldn’t quite place it, it smelled both familiar and even… safe. I was confused and yet suddenly relaxed. “It smells…” “Like Samantha?” Oppy questioned out of the blue with a little gleam and wonder in her voice. I sniffed again. Lavender, baked cookies, fresh linen… and about six others I just wasn’t sure about… but the more I sniffed, the more I couldn’t deny it. “It’s her… it’s really her! H… how?” Oppy laughed. “That’s right. See, it’s a complicated piece of technology but with the weight and heating sensors inside along with the smell, it can almost act as a substitute for your caregiver or any person of your choice.” Suddenly, without warning, Oppy quickly snatched the blanket and before I could protest at all, she had wrapped me snugly up inside the blanket. “There. Just take a breath and feel it all…” The blanket was constricting, but the heaters soon turned on and the smells entered my nose in seconds. I wasn’t warm or suffocating, but my body soon relaxed nearly completely. If I even closed my eyes, I could almost feel Samantha hugging me tight right then. I was peaceful and I just laid back against Oppy as everyone enjoyed their gifts, but the blanket also made me question one thing. ‘Why do I need a replacement for someone that is already in my life?’ As if to answer my question, not long after, Samantha returned from a back room just off the main space where the festival currently was being held. Her clothes seemed a little disheveled and even her princess tiara was slightly crooked now. She soon saw us and me wrapped up in the blanket though and hurried over and then hugged me tightly. There was nothing quite like her touch to me, but the blanket I had to admit was a pretty good substitute. Still, as her arms were wrapped around me, I got a peek at Judge Franklin exiting the same way that Samantha had. My mind suddenly fired on all cylinders and tried to piece together what had happened to my caregiver. I feared it was something terrible, and I had to know, but I couldn’t just ask in front of the family. Soon though, the festival began to switch to the games portion of the night and most of the family dispersed to the other room they were housed in. Now was my time, but Samantha spoke first. “So, you like your gift?” she asked wearily while also trying to maintain the level of happiness that I guess she thought was expected of her. I nodded my head and wrestled out of the blanket for a moment before turning back to her. “I absolutely love it. I mean, I’m a bit confused why I’m getting it, and don’t mistake me for being ungrateful or hasty here, but I need t know… what happened to you? Where did you go? Are you okay?” Samantha looked away and quickly seemed pained. I feared the worst, but listened in when she looked back at me. “Percy… Judge Franklin and I talked… he…” she sighed and seemed to be holding back tears by now. “We came to an agreement tonight. We argued, but in the end… well, there’s no easy way of saying this. Percy… I have to go away for a few weeks…” It was not what I was expecting her to say at all, but I nodded for her sake, but I could also see there was more she needed to say. “Go on…” “I…” Samantha looked away as if she was fighting within herself. “I want to tell you more, Percy. I really do, but I think that would only put you in danger at this point.” Right then, if she meant to or not, her words sent me into full-on panic mode. With everything I knew, between this and the blanket as a substitute for my primary anchor of sanity in this world, I felt I was going to lose her during whatever this sudden trip she had to go on now. At this point from what I knew, I had no compunctions over the notion that Franklin and his conspirators would do almost anything to bring down the Norris family. With it all pressing down on me, I began to hyperventilate. “Woah, woah. Easy there, baby.” Samantha quickly wrapped me into the tightest hug imaginable as she stroked my hair and back in her effort to calm me down. It felt amazing but my feelings still remained. “Just take a breath. It will only be for three weeks… tops.” She then stopped her hug, took my head in her hands and looked deep into my eyes. “I promise you that. Now, say it all back to me.” I was having a hard time repeating what she had said over my rapid breathing, tears, and snot-filed nose, but I gave it my best shot. “Three weeks top. You promise.” “Good, very good, Percy. Keep reminding yourself that.” She then slowly breathed and got me to follow her deep and steady pace. I was still on edge, but her recent self-required training in calming events like these down was paying off. Soon, I was starting to regain my composure, but right then, someone called out to both of us. Hey, Sam! Percy!” the dean called out while running beside us in her own princess party dress. “Come on! We’ve got the animal noise roulette wheel all set up. I remember how lucky you were last year, Sam. Come on! We need your luck now more than ever!” ‘Isn’t that the truth… just get in line, dean…’ I chuckled to myself as quietly as I could over what I was seeing. “You know it’s not a Saturnalia festival without a little gambling and then we’ve just gotta crown our king too! Come on!” Samantha calmly nodded back at the dean, her now slightly crooked tiara still glimmering in the lights though. “We’ll be there in a sec. Just need to talk to Percy real quick here.” “Right!” she said, snapping and pointing both fingers at us before running back off. “Don’t be long, girly!” Something told me she had been hitting the mulsum a little hard tonight. Samantha broke my shock as she turned back to me and stood up after she dabbed another tear away from my cheek. ‘Okay, my brave man. I promise things will be okay. For now, though, let’s go do some gambling and just try to enjoy the night. Does that sound okay to you?” It honestly didn’t. I felt that the Bigs here, particularly the ones we could be playing against, gambled with Littles lives enough already, but I knew we had to blend in and join the festival once more before someone started asking questions. Plus, Samantha was going to leave in two weeks for wherever she was tasked to go. Until then, I wanted to spend as much time with her as I could. So, I took her hand, and she led me off. Samantha deposited my wonderful blanket with the rest of the family’s gifts and then entered the hall of games. It was a brilliant affair filled with wonder and excitement, but I couldn’t take my mind off my still-present fears. I felt that Samantha, trying to protect my feelings, wouldn’t tell me, but I suspected more than anything that this sudden long trip had something to do with my desire to leave the academy the following semester. Now, she would likely be endangering her life possibly because of my own fears of betraying a place I hadn’t seen now in almost a year. Further, I wanted to believe Samantha so badly that things would be okay. I usually trusted her these days with anything she said. I might have even believed her if she told me that the sky was suddenly all bright pink, but today, when she told me things would be okay, I still felt a twinge of doubt in my gut. Even then, as I looked over at the animal noise roulette wheel, I saw Judge Franklin already there and staring intently back at us. Maybe it was his presence there or just my luck in this dimension, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad was coming for us in the new year.

The Ballet Slippers - Chapter 62 TWO MONTHS LATER Isabelle leaped up and down, as high as she could, her legs extending out beneath her as she launched into the air, and bending as she landed, squatted down. She was simply full of joy. It was the night. The night. And the first part of the show had been wonderful Isabelle insisted on dressing for the part that evening. Jane knew when to pick her battles, and this was not it. Instead, Jaen acquiesced to her daughter's pointing at outfits before the performance which, in the end, was not as ridiculous as it otherwise might have been. Isabelle bent down once more to leap, her pale pink tights stretching comfortably as she did, pausing for a brief moment before her little legs launched her up in to the air once again. Isabelle smiled gleefully as she jumped, her pink onesie, (or as she liked to call it, her "leotard") sporting a slightly darker pink than her tights soaring with her little body into the air. Isabelle smiled as she felt the ground fall away beneath her, feeling as though she might never fall back to the earth. But gravity prevailed. It always did. Isabelle had landed the last several jumps, but when her special ballet slippers reached the floor this time, Isabelle lost her balance and tumbled on to her butt. 'It's no matter'; Isabelle thought, startled but unbothered by the impact. She had become used to falling. After all, balancing was very hard. One of the many benefits, however, was having a soft diaper to land in, particularly when it was already as squishy as hers was. Shaking off the shock from the fall, Isabelle resumed her antics. Isabelle had been feeling restless from being so patient and well behaved, at least in her view, during the first half of the show. So Isabelle continued to move about, taking advantage of the time she had to do so. Shifting her weight off of her butt and onto her hands and knees, Isabelle began to crawl around. The lights had just come on in the auditorium, intermission having just started in the show. Isabelle wanted to jump, move, and dance, just like the ballerinas on state. 'Just like Lola and Dani.' Isabelle had tried to get off of her mom's lap during the show, wanting to mimic the dancers then. But Jane hadn't allowed her, despite her loud - and embarrassing - shrieks demanding otherwise. Now was her chance. Isabelle felt like a real dancer that night, dressed up like a ballerina, in a fancy auditorium, and filled with spectators ready to watch. Sure, the audience hadn't exactly come to see her. But that was beside the point; they were going to get a special performance from Isabelle regardless of what they paid for. 'After all, I am the best in my ballet class!' Isabelle thought to herself. Isabelle began crawling the perimeter of the balcony, assessing what she might do. As she explored, Isabelle wondered about what routines she might be able to do from the floor to captivate her audience. Lost in thought, Isabelle crawled over her discarded tutu, laying abandoned on the ground. Isabelle hadn't been on the balcony five minutes before stripping out of it, Jane rolling her eyes as her daughter pulled the tutu down from her waist, and kicking to the side. Isabelle continued to crawl about, her mind wandering as it often did. The pattern of bunnies and carrots around her diaper was ever so visible through her tights as she crawled. The pink of her tights barely concealing the pattern of Jane's favorite heavy duty diaper to put her baby in, and to an onlooker, it was quite cute indeed. While the pattern may have been slightly faded, the bulk of the diaper was not. Nor was the obvious sag, the diaper already well used by the potty princess. Isabelle paid no heed the bulk which weighed her down. She felt special, being at a real ballet.. Lola had even bought Isabelle a special tiara she could wear for the performance that night. It hadn't left her head all afternoon or evening. If Isabelle had any say in it, it would never come off either. Isabelle truly felt like a ballerina princess. Isabelle eventually grew bored with her floor routine. Isabelle planted her hands on the ground in front of her, and began the herculean effort of pushing off her knees to get her feet on to the ground. With a final shove, Isabelle managed to push her legs up on to her feet, keeping her hands planted on the ground to stabilize herself. For a brief moment, Isabelle stood frozen, her hands planted on the ground, her legs slightly bent, and her diaper very much sticking out. It always took her a moment to stabilize. Isabelle kept her eyes focused between her hands until she was confident she was steady, the mass of her diaper spreading her legs further apart than she considered, and pressed out for her mom to see seated behind her. After her lengthy pause, Isabelle pushed up from her hands, spreading her arms out immediately to maintain her balance, and finally, was standing. Isabelle let a giggle out at her success. Isabelle waddled forward toward the balconies edge, spotting the balcony rail in front of her. Isabelle imagines the railing was like a studio barre, thinking of all the times she watched Lola practice on one when she accompanied her mom to pick Lola up at school. Isabelle wanted to show everyone that she could be just like Lola. Step by step, Isabelle waddled forward, her diaper keeping her legs far more spread out than usual. Finally, after what felt like a marathon, Isabelle reached out, and placed her hands on the railing above her head. 'Success!' Isabelle exclaimed in her mind, allowing another giggle to escape her vocal cords as pride overwhelmed her. Isabelle gripped the railing as tight as her sweaty palms allowed her, though her little hands could barely wrap around the gold-plated railing to really have a grip. Instead, Isabelle more or less placed pressed against it for stability, though at the angle, it didn't offer much. The crown of Isabelle's head barely cleared the top of the wall that the railing was attached to, such that Isabelle was staring at the red fabric in front of her, rather than the audience below. Jane and and Sam had had to take turns holding Isabelle during those portions of the performance Isabelle tolerated so that she could even see. But from this angle, Isabelle could see nothing. 'I want to see my adoring fans!' Isabelle decided, moving her hands from the railing to the gap that existed between it, and the top of the wall of the balcony. With all her might, Isabelle pressed her palms down, attempting to lift herself up. It was no use, however. Isabelle needed to adjust her strategy. In her second attempt, Isabelle bent her knees, wondering if maybe she needed the leverage from her hands, as well as a lift from her legs, to be able to see over. After all, it was really cool being on the balcony; other than watching her big sister and Dani dance, it felt cool to sit in one of the balcony seats, a place Isabelle knew was extra special. Isabelle bent her knees, preparing to launch herself. Ignoring the rumble in her stomach, Isabelle took one deep breath, and started to life herself once more. But something unexpected happened instead. Before she knew it, Isabelle felt herself turned around by her mommy's outstretched left arm. "Belly get away from there. You're going to hurt yourself," Jane said, as she reeled Isabelle in with her left arm, before lifting her up on to her lap. Whether it was shock that her mom could even reach her so far away from the seats, her mom's stern verbal instructions, or that Isabelle had been so completely lost in her imagination, Isabelle froze in her spot. 'I don't wanna not listen to mommy,' Isabelle thought, as she lifted herself back up into a standing position, turning her body to be perpendicular to the railing and her mom. Isabelle couldn't help but smile as she looked up at her mom's warm eyes. Isabelle looked up at her mom, feeling a joy and happiness overwhelm her. But it only got better. Isabelle felt her mom wrap her right arm around her, securing Isabelle in place. Naturally, Isabelle moved toward her mom, her remaining hand abandoning the railing, and with it, the distant thought of her make-believe ballet game. Isabelle completed the journey back toward her mom, resting her weight against her mom's left knee as Jane secured her arm all the way around Isabelle, now playing with her daughter's hair. Isabelle's hands moved up her mom's body, toward her free left hand which had been resting on her body. Isabelle's mind was immediately overtaken by her mom's left hand, and more specifically, one finger, where Isabelle found her little fingers dancing around the new addition to her mom's daily outfit; a massive princess cut diamond ring that was wrapped around her mom's ring finger. Isabelle started to play with the jewel, as she normally did, the the sparkles and refractions shining brightly in the recently lit auditorium. Isabelle had been smiling for weeks about how sparkly the jewel was, wondering if Sam might get her one too if she asked nicely. Isabelle's mind wandered between the sparkly jewel and the ballet as her mom was engrossed in a conversation about nonsense for all she knew. The first half of the show had been excellent; Isabelle got to watch from either her mommy or new daddy's arms, where she had a perfect view of the stage. Isabelle couldn't believe how amazing all the dancers were; she hoped some day she could be as good as they were. But above all, Dani, who was the star of the performance, and Lola, were the best. Isabelle thought it was really special getting to see them both on stage. 'I wonder if they'll ever get to watch me on stage!' But the show only started at 8:00 PM, and it was almost 9:30. Isabelle was starting to get cranky. As she felt her stomach rumble once more, Isabelle shifted her hands away from her mom's ring, and inexplicably, began smacking her mom's knees for the attention she rightly deserved. It had been nearly two months since Isabelle had even been awake this late, and she was feeling out of sorts not being in her routine. Isabelle was tired. Isabelle's stomach continued to gurgle, her hunger having been prolonged much longer than she cared for. Isabelle continued pounding her hands down on her mom, now letting her entire body collapse against her mom's legs. Isabelle settled a bit as she felt her mom's left arm wrap around her body along with the right, but still, her mom was talking to some stranger who Isabelle only now realized had come to their balcony. 'It isn't fair!' Isabelle thought, as her expression turned from happy to sour. 'She's my mommy. I want my mommy.' Isabelle adjusted her tactics. Isabelle found her body slipping off of her mom's knees, and instead toward the empty space between Jane's legs. Pushing the hem of her mommy's dress up, Isabelle's body now rested against the cushioned seat her mom was seated on. 'Now she has to pay attention to me,' Isabelle concluded, as she recognized that she was now six inches closer to her mommy. 'Maybe she just didn't see me before.' Isabelle was wrong. Jane continued speaking with the stranger, the two now laughing. 'Laughing?! Really?!?!' Isabelle couldn't believe her mommy was actually having fun with someone else instead of taking care of her. 'This will not stand,' Isabelle thought, as she began to audibly grumble, building something much louder up inside should it be needed. Without really understanding why she was doing what she did, Isabelle reached her hands up toward her mommy's face, as Jane continued to stroke Isabelle's hair. Isabelle had wanted to reach her mom's cheeks, but they were too far away. Instead, when her hands came down, they landed right on her mom's stomach, the soft and elegant purple fabric of her mommy's new dress soft against the palms of her hands. Still, Jane continued to chat away with her stranger friend, as the volume of Isabelle's whining grew louder. Isabelle continued to act on instinct. As her eyes moved from the profile of her mom's face, they traced down to Jane's soft neck. Her mom was sporting a beautiful necklace ,with jewels that complimented her mom's dress perfectly wrapping around her mom's smooth skin. But that's not what interested Isabelle. What interested Isabelle was what was below the necklace. Isabelle's stomach gurgled again as her eyes lowered a bit more, and were now fixed on her mom's breasts. The world faded away around her as Isabelle's focus became singular, salivating at the mere thought of the only thing that occupied her mind now. The notion that Isabelle had once been disgusted, or even hesitant, to nurse from her mommy was a thing of the past. Nursing had become such a regular part of her routine, Isabelle couldn't imagine life without it. 'Well, there was that one time mommy tried to use that machine to have her milk from a bottle....' Isabelle thought back to that horrid week, which fortunately, her mom had abandoned and resumed nursing Belly as she always had. Unable to wait one more moment, Isabelle reached out, stretching as far as her arms would allow, before her palms came down higher, but still below her Jane's breasts, which only looked more appealing to Isabelle in the gown that blocked them. Isabelle clutched the soft fabric of her mom's dress, and did the only thing she could think of - she tugged. And tugged again. And tugged once more, with all her might, practically pulling her mom's dress off. 'If this doesn't get the message across, I don't know what will,' Isabelle concluded Jane's eyes turned toward her daughter, meeting her desperate gaze. Isabelle smiled; her plea for attention seemingly worked. Jane freed one of her hands from Isabelle's hair, and used it to remove Isabelle's grip on her dress. Isabelle was startled that the first voice she heard was the stranger's behind her, which started with a laugh. "Well, I think I can guess what she's after," the woman joked, as a smile and stifled laugh emerged from Jane. "Oh yes. There is no stopping Belly from drinking all of mommy's milk," Jane responded. "Normally I would have fed her hours ago, so she must be really hungry. I'm sorry." Isabelle wasn't sure if her mommy was talking to her or to her friend, but she didn't care. She was simply relieved that her mom recognized that she was already very late on her feeding. "She must be exhausted too," the stranger continued, as Isabelle felt relief overtake her, her mom picking her up and setting her down on her lap. "Hungry and tired. Bad combination," Jane added, gently moving Isabelle's hands away from the top of her dress where they had returned to tug. Jane paused for a moment, her eyes darting around to assess the privacy of their balcony. In truth, there was some, but not quite as much as she would have preferred. 'I could go to the bathroom downstairs, but its not like there will be a nursing room in the school, so it wouldn't be private there either. The car is far, and a bathroom stall would be uncomfortable.' Sensing her dilemma, Sam spoke up. "Just feed her here, sweetheart. It's not a problem. No one is looking up here anyway," Sam added. "I'll let myself out," the friend started. Isabelle was glad to have some privacy, the act still not one she happily shared in the presence of others, other than Sam or Lola. And rarely, if ever, in public. "Nonsense," Jane interrupted, to Isabelle's surprise. "It's nothing you haven't seen before. Here, can you hold her a second?" "No problem! Come here my sweet Belly!" Isabelle couldn't believe it as her mom handed her off to the stranger, who eagerly took Isabelle up, turning Isabelle's body so they could look at one another. 'There is something familiar about this stranger,' Isabelle thought. 'I've met her before....lots of times even....' It wasn't until Isabelle's eyes met the woman, that she realized it had been Dani's mom in the booth chatting with her mommy. Still, Isabelle couldn't believe that her mom was not only going to feed her on the balcony, where anyone from the audience could look up or down to watch, let alone in front of Dani's mom....Isabelle was struggling; she was hungry. She wanted...no. NEEDED her mom's milk. If she fussed, she might be able to get her mom to move locations. 'But that mean's I'll also have to wait longer to nurse....' Isabelle squirmed as she struggled with her dilemma. Dani's mom simply held Isabelle closer to her body, which immediately put Isabelle at ease. "True," Dani's mom replied to Jane, "though it's been a long, long time since I was nursing either of mins. I am sort of jealous of you, it was such a special time to have them when they're small like this." "Hah," Sam replied, as he stood up. "You say that now, but you should only see the size of some of the poops this little one leaves us. You wouldn't be missing it then!" The three couldn't help but laugh, Jane recognizing how true it was. "Our little Belly is a big, pooping machine" "Oh. You don't get it yet," Dani's mom replied. "I miss it all. Even that," she said, before turning playfully to Belly. "Would you let me change your big poopy diaper if I babysat? Would you?" she repeated, tickling Isabelle's stomach with one free hand. Isabelle couldn't help but release a giggle as she did, unbothered of the content of the conversation. "I'll go refresh our drinks while you feed her," Sam said casually, as he left the balcony and closed the curtain behind him. Isabelle was left wondering why Dani's mom couldn't get drinks while her daddy stayed.... As he left, Jane shifted in her seat, turning her back to the general audience, but not taking much more precaution for privacy than that as she prepared herself. "Can you help me a second, with the zipper?" Jane asked casually, as Isabelle felt herself lifted up in the air, and carried around to her mom's backside. Isabelle watched as Dani's mom unclasped the top of her mommy's dress, and lowered the nearly invisible zipper down a bit. Excitement replaced hunger, as Isabelle felt her mouth begin to water. Slowly but surely, the shame of the prospect of being fed so publicly was dissipating. Isabelle felt herself being carried back down toward Dani's mom's seat, her eyes never leaving her mommy. Isabelle watched, her eyes growing wider and wider, as her mom slipped her right arm out of her dress, holding the strap up with her left arm for a moment, before letting it fall. That action alone wasn't enough to free her mommy's breast, but it would let her easily do so in short order. Isabelle's heart skipped a beat as she watched her mom reach forward for her, as Dani's mom continued to chat with casually, handing her off. "There you go cutie," Dani's mom started, as Isabelle was wrapped up by her mommy. "All ready for mommy's milkies now." Dani's mom said playfully, setting Isabelle down in Jane's lap, before sitting back down herself, and continuing to talk to Jane about their big girls, instead of the baby. But Isabelle caught none of the conversation, and not one word of Dani's mom's remark as she was handed off. Her mind was elsewhere. Isabelle's heartbeat was racing as her gaze never left her mommy. Isabelle watch as her mommy, almost glacially slow, shift her dress around and free her right breast from her dress. It lay inches in front of her, exposed to her wanting lips, exposed to Dani's mom, and indeed, for any onlooker with a decent angle, exposed to them as well. Isabelle thought she'd hesitate. She thought the prospect of nursing in front of someone who was not family would bother her more. Even more shocking, the prospect of doing this in front of strangers, in public, had never crossed her mind as something her mommy would ever do. Something she would ever be asked to do. Something that..... ....That she simply didn't mind doing. More than that. Something she wanted to do. As her mommy put her into position, as the sight of the smallest bead of milk emerged from her mommy's nipple. The bead of milk appeared to grow, and grow, and grow in size as Isabelle's head was lifted up toward that ever growing droplet. And just as she was millimeters away, Isabelle's hesitation disappeared entirely. Instead, Isabelle closed her eyes, parted her lips, and then sealed her mouth around her mom's breast, laying her left hand gently on the side of the breast next to her mom. Isabelle suckled. Suckled. And suckled. And suckled. Isabelle felt joy with every pull of milk as she shared the moment with her mommy, uncaring for anything else in the world. This moment, like every time she nursed, was everything she wanted. The muscles in her mouth worked hard to keep the latch to her mommy's breast, as she worked her tongue around the nipple to free the milk she so loved. Isabelle kept her eyes shut, the world and noise around her muted, falling away into her own perfect universe as she nursed. There was only Isabelle and her mommy. And of course, her milk. "Mine never got that big," Dani's mom continued as the two discussed their parenthoods, now bringing attention to Jane's nursing, and referring of course, with amazement, to the size of Jane's objectively enormous breasts. "Not with with either of mine. Not even close! Is it just more milk production? Does it get more sore? I bet Sam doesn't complain!" she added jokingly, amongst myriad of questions. Jane smiled as she shifted her gaze from her friend down to her breast, where her perfect little girl lay. "I was shocked too, and even asked the pediatrician. You can imagine what an awkward doctor's visit that one was," Jane started with a laugh, before facing her friend again, "because I felt the same way." Jane shifted her free hand slightly so she could stroke Isabelle's cheek, causing her baby to squirm at her mommy's touch. Jane laid furhter back into her seat to get comfortable as she changed her angle to put more of her back toward the general audience, creating an illusion of privacy. If Isabelle noticed, she dind't react one bit. "I felt like I was really packing A LOT of milk, so we asked Dr. Flasky if I should only feed her from one side, or half from each side for my own relief," Jane sighed as she felt indeed felt that relief, at least from her right breast, as Isabelle continued to empty it. Jane closed her eyes for a brief moment, unable to control her emotions as she smiled and felt the burden release, courtesy of her precious angel. "uhmm...Sorry," Jane said embarrassingly, before continuing. "Anyway, Dr. Flasky just said that if she's full she'll stop. So I started doing half feedings on each side about 5 weeks ago, and tried pumping the rest. But she threw a fit, and seemingly kept wanting more. Tantrums every time we tried to use the pumped milk in a bottle. So I just took the doctor's advice and....well she just drinks it all. Every last drop," Jane said with too much of a hint of satisfaction, before turning to her angel. "Isn't that right my hungry hungry girl?" "Wow, seriously?" Dani's mom replied, genuinely shocked that the little girl had such an appetite. "Yup," Jane responded, "not to mention that she's eating solids too, and has quite an appetite for those. I don't mind though. I don't think either of us is ready to start weaning. Not yet, at least." "She's so small you'd never expect it," Dani's mom continued. "Mine weren't such big eaters, which is amazing to think about, because Dani eats more than my teenage boy. I have no idea where it all goes..." "Well, we know where this one's goes," Jane said smiling, tickling her daughter's feet as she could feel Isabelle suckling harder as the stream was coming to a stop. Isabelle suckled away gently as her mom and Dani's mom had been chatting about various things, none of which concerned her. She heard mention of doctors, and eating, but without context, or interest, Isabelle focused on what was far, far more interesting. Isabelle was disappointed as she felt the flow of milk begin to slow, and was lifted up back on to her mommy's lap. But Isabelle had grown used to the process, and she knew it would only be moments of waiting. Sure enough, it was only a few seconds before Jane had shifted her right breast back into her dress, freeing her left, and shifting Isabelle to the other side. Isabelle was soon latched on to her mom's left breast, free to suckle away once again, the thick and heavy stream of milk satisfyingly coating her mouth, throat, and stomach. Isabelle's eyes grew heavy as she worked her lips and tongue. More and more, Isabelle found that feeding from her mom took a lot out of her, and oftentimes, she fell asleep latched. Isabelle didn't hesitate as she released her bladder in her exhaustion, not that she would have considered holding it otherwise, as she lay on her mom's lap. Her diapers never failed her, absorbing the liquid despite already being reasonable saturated. Isabelle felt her mom's hand slip under her diaper, her hand patting rhythmically against the warmed plastic exterior. The comfort of her mommy's hand only caused Isabelle to pee more. But that wasn't a problem. It was never a problem. Isabelle was half asleep, a mixture of drool and milk cascading out of the broken seal of her latch, and down her mom's breast, shortly thereafter. Isabelle caught moments of Dani's mom fawning over her before excusing herself, her daddy coming back and lifting her up, brief images of her mom shifting back into her dress, and one vivid memory of her daddy patting her back before Isabelle released an all too common, loud, milk-belch. Isabelle let her head fall into the crook of her dad's neck, as a pacifier satisfyingly slipped into her empty and longing mouth. Isabelle didn't remember the start of the second half of the show. The last memory she had was of her nuzzling against her daddy's freshly shaven neck, his arms wrapped around her, and the lights in the auditorium fading Isabelle's ear was pressed against Sam's body, as she listened to his heartbeat; steady, strong, and comforting. Isabelle thought about counting the number of times it beat, but there was no use. Isabelle fell fast asleep on his shoulder, and in his arms, before she could muster the count to "one." ************************************ "Entering wreck. Crew, it looks like we're finally going to make it." Investigator Space Captain Isabelle straightened her arms, and like a torpedo, dove down through the broken hole in the ship's hull. In all her years as an Investigator Space Captain for the Rainbow Command, Isabelle had never endured a mission so difficult. Delays, negotiations, atmospheric dangers, all on a distant and new planet, with creatures her homeland could hardly even fathom. A promotion was awaiting her at home. 'Perhaps even Investigator Space Admiral....' Isabelle thought to herself. But that could wait. She needed to focus. 'The mission is not complete yet.' The treasure would soon be hers. "Captain's log. I have finally managed to get back into the ship, with the key in hand. The crew, the greatest in the entire command, deserves all the credit." It was true, Isabelle thought, reflecting on their journey over the last few months. Isabelle turned her body upright and gently kicked her feet as she navigated the ship. She had thought that once she acquired the Clam Conjurer's pearl, all would be settled. Isabelle laughed to herself as she thought about all she, and the crew, had endured since. "Log. At every turn, we were stymied. After the storm was quelled, we had to deal with what is being dubbed as "The Great Freeze," an unexpected climate insurgence caused by the Great Space Penguins of the outer rim." Isabelle recalled how cold it had gotten after the freeze. The penguins were absolutely adorable, even now she could hardly believe the mayhem they had caused. Isabelle couldn't help but smile as she pictured their little heads in their spacesuits. Isabelle was also thankful First Mate Rabbity (yes, he had earned yet ANOTHER promotion) had developed an encased sleeping suit to conserve the entire human crew's - (population, Isabelle) - warmth at night. The soft fleece material even came with a zipper on the back so someone could help her in and out of it. It even covered her feet! "But that was hardly the worst of it Log," Isabelle continued to narrate, as she darted, turn after turn, until she made her way to the room with the secret entrance concealed within. Isabelle's stomach bubbling with anticipation. "After the thaw, we had to deal with the berg crisis. Then the great floods ('How a water planet has floods still escapes me!') And then the Midnight Moon fiasco. There was the Shocking Eel Sitch, the Toothless Shark Tantrums, and even the Mermaid Mumble Mystery that all needed to be resolved so that we could arrive at this moment. And here we are." Isabelle didn't bother mentioning the cosmic pressure system had never relented; it had been well documented already. As had another of Rabbity's inventions. Changing Isabelle had turned out to become an almost full time the task, based on the level of pressure and the amount of V.2 C.R.I.B.s she was going through. It was becoming a burden, on the rest of the crew and was distracting the crew from their duties. So Rabbity came up with another solution. Rainbow Command's newest ships would all be equipped with new robots, dubbed the Maternal Orderly Moisture Monitor Yield and the Diligent Action Diaper Duty Yuck systems. The crew had come to calling them Mommy and Daddy for short. The Mommy system handled the wet C.R.I.Bs, while the Daddy system handled the stinky ones. The Mommy bots were specifically outfitted with nutritional supplements, just in case they were needed too. It had come in handy more times than Investigator Space Captain Isabelle had anticipated. Isabelle had learned to truly love that aspect of the Mommy bots. The solution allowed the crew to return to their essential duties. While the crew ran the ship, the Mommy and Daddy prototypes were free to look after Isabelle. Rabbity was convinced he could modify them to look after more than one human crew member if needed, but said that "it would require at least 9 months of calibration for the Mommy bots could generate the capacity to care after a second human crew member. The Daddy bots, on the other hand, would need a software upgrade akin to a book." Isabelle didn't really understand the technical aspects of it. But it didn't matter. The Mommy and Daddy had both done an excellent job monitoring and changing Isabelle's C.R.I.Bs whenever was needed, wherever was needed. Isabelle was freely changed in any and every location of the ship, as the Mommy and Daddy followed her around and watched over her. Mommy and Daddy were, without a doubt, Isabelle's favorite inventions. "Log. Here we go. The moment we have waited for. Entering secret passageway. Approaching the treasure room." Left, right, right, down, up, every direction; Isabelle made her way back through the ship's secret labyrinthine corridors until she arrived at her destination: the dusty, room, once covered in cobwebs. It was exactly how she left it. With a flicker of excitement, Isabelle pushed aside a the debris from the fallen crate she had seen so many months ago, revealing the chest hidden beneath the planks that had shifted over it. "Chest has been located. Pulling out key to insert." The chest was adorned with the intricate carvings Isabelle had dreamed so often about. In front of her, the chest's golden lock was gleaming in the faint light. With trembling hands, Isabelle reached for the key kept securely in her zipper pouched, and moved it toward the chest. There was no guarantee the key would even work, and Isabelle knew it. All she could do was hope. Isabelle's hand's continued to shake and tremble as the key made its way closer. All the answers she had worked so hard for. Everything she had done, and worked toward, since........ ....'huh...when did this all start again.......' Isabelle found herself asking, as her hand moved forward. Isabelle shrugged it off. It didn't matter how it started. 'Right now....I just...need to know.....know wh-.......know what happened.' Isabelle told herself. Her hand steadied, and moved close to the chest, key in hand. And closer... And closer...... And...... *CLICK* Isabelle heard the lock click, just as the golden lock opened. For a brief moment, the world froze, and nothing happened at all. What happened next, however, was remarkable. The ground around her began to tremble, louder, and louder, until it felt as though there was an earthquake. All around Isabelle the ship began to break apart, falling around her. Isabelle thought about panicking, about fleeing. But for the first time in a long time, she felt so sure. So confident that she would be safe. Confident that what was going to happen, what she was going to learn, that it was going to reveal everything. Before Isabelle could even move, a golden light burst forth from the lock and key, surrounding Isabelle in a golden bubble. Isabelle didn't have the capacity to understand what was happening, or how it was happening. - it was all simply too remarkable to witness. And it was happening - she was part of it. Isabelle watched as the ship continued to break apart all around her, disintegrating, as though it was turning to dust, ang then nothing, disappearing into the water around her. Yet nothing could pierce the golden shield that encased Isabelle and the treasure. they were protected within. It was a remarkable sight, watching as the ship fell away, until it was gone. Just like that. Poof. Suddenly, there was nothing left but Isabelle and her treasure, as the golden shield that surrounded slowly dissolved away, much like the ship had. Nervously, Isabelle reached out to open the chest. But she never got the chance. Suddenly, the chest burst open, a golden light beaming out of it, and shooting up into the sky. The light expanded and expanded in every which direction, spreading as far as the very edges of the planet. Isabelle attempted to shield her eyes from the light, but quickly found that the light wasn't bothering them. With one strong stroke, Isabelle swam up to the treasure, its contents floating up until they were right in front of her face. There it was. The treasure. Smack in the front of her face, floating right there in the oceans of Aquaria, was a pair of ballet slippers. Isabelle's ballet slippers, in fact. Classic point, narrow, medium and square box, stiff, and Isabelle didn't have to guess; she knew they were the perfect size. "What...on...earth...Wha.." Hesitantly, Isabelle reached for the pointe slippers, inching her arms forward through the ocean water slowly as though they were the most delicate shoes in the world. As her hands were inches from the slippers, she felt something and froze. 'No.....its....heat...' Isabelle knew, as the vibrations of the shoes sent waves of warmth through her body. And suddenly, Isabelle understood. It was the ballet slippers. It had always been the ballet slippers. Her ballet slippers. It was the source of it all.

"MMM MM!" he said. His mind filled with disgust at the thought. He looked around in panic as the women laughed and giggled at him. They began to pass around drinks and chugged in front of him. A women he didn't recognize walked up to him. "Just to get this started," she said. She poured a bit of her drink into one tube, and he watched it flow down the pipe into his diaper. The cool, bubbling liquid inflated his diaper, and he moaned. She laughed. "Good diaper girl. Now for the other end," She poured some into the other tube, and his mouth filled with sweet, strong alcohol. He swallowed it, preferring it to the tastes that had filled his mouth earlier. She cupped his cheek. "Good diaper girl, drink up nicely. You'll be getting a lot of that tonight. In case you can't tell, this is an orgy, and one you aren't part of. You are going to sit there with in your widdle diapers, and get more and more desperate as we have our fun. As we do, anything we don't want to finish will end up in your mouth or diaper, so be a good diaper girl and take it all, and you might have a chance after, ok?" He nodded at her. She turned, and, as if just to rub it in, pushed her bottom into his face for a second, then walked away. Ryan watched as the events proved her right. The women began drinking more and more, and as they got drunk, began making out around him. Panties and bras came off, some discarded, some packed neatly, and some others still thrown at him or wrapped over his face. He felt himself panting. He stared at the naked, gorgeous woman around him, trying to take in as much as he could. Soon he was gasping for breath. His desperation for any touch, any kind of pleasure from them grew with each minute, and he could do nothing to relieve it. A woman came up to him. She reached down and ran a finger nail across his face. He gasped again, and felt his body convulse. She took her drink, and like the other woman before, poured a bit into his mouth and diaper. He swallowed, and felt the fluid soak the padding. She then shoved his nose deep inside her, and he inhaled. She smiled at him, then turned and did the same for her behind, and he inhaled again. He felt a tap on his shoulder. Another women stood beside him. She wrapped her thong around him, then poured her own drink directly into his diaper. The pattern repeated itself. He swore he took on liters of alcohol, both in his mouth and diaper. He felt himself get drunker and drunker, and his diaper get thicker. Another women came up, this time not holding a drink. He looked up at her curiously. She bent over, picked his chin up, and kissed his forehead, then his pacifier. "I don't have a drink, but I think I have something else for your pampers. Don't want them to go to waste, do we?" She stood over the funnel. Ryan watched, mouth agape, as a stream of yellow fluid poured from her and into the tube. "Ahhhh," he moaned as the fluid came down and poured into his diaper. It hit him, and he almost shouted in restrained pleasure. His mind told him he should be disgusted, but every part of his body craved more,. He felt the diaper expand and heard the tapes strain, and she left. Another women came up, poured champagne into his mouth, then stood over the funnel herself. "Aaa aaa' he whined as his diaper expanded further. She kissed him, and left. Ryan was bloated, sick, and harder then he ever had been before. His stomach was in knots, begging for relief from the mountain of material inside of him, and his bladder ached. He was sure if it continued he would burst. He looked down at his already soaked diaper. With all the water he had been force fed, he knew he needed relief, and two women had already 'used' it. He closed his eyes, and relaxed. The feeling made him gasp, and his diaper warmed up further. He moaned from the release and the feeling of it inflating. In a moment, he was sitting in a puddle inside his own diaper, and was shocked to see how excited the thought made him. Luckily, the hours passed, and it was soon almost midnight. Sawyer approached him again. "Hello little baby girl, did you have fun?"

Yes, any time I didn't have the catheter, until I became blocked I was just freely dripping. Sometimes not while I was lying down but I would drip again as soon as I got up. Standing in the shower I turned the water on, it would be just drip... drip... drip...

Chapter 4: Unless I Knock I really hadn’t thought this through as well as I should have. I continued to stare down at the massive wet spot underneath me on the bed. The urine had spread out in a puddle around me. I could feel the wetness beneath me from my knees to my toes as my bare skin pressed against where the urine had soaked through the sheets. It was still warm, though not quite as warm as it had been in the seconds after I had finished peeing. I couldn’t bring myself to move. I had attempted to inch away at first, but that only accentuated the feeling of the wetness against my skin. I did not like that sensation at all. I drew in a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. I had done it. Actually done it. I hadn’t chickened out this time. This next week was going to be the worst of it. I was going to need to keep doing this until my parents decided to purchase pull-ups for me. And that was something that had to be their decision. No twelve-year-old, even one who would be far better off wearing pull-ups to bed, would be actively asking their parents to purchase them for her. That meant Mom and Dad would need to arrive at the decision on their own, without anything but the most subtle of hints from me. As I sat uncomfortably on what couldn’t actually be described as an accident, I now fully understood why my two younger cousins had no issues with their parents buying them pull-ups to wear to bed. For the longest time, I had struggled to understand why someone who was just a regular bedwetter – not someone like myself who actually wanted to wear diapers for the sake of wearing them – would be OK with doing so at night. The proof was right underneath me. There couldn’t be any way that someone would prefer going through this every night rather than wearing a pull-up or diaper to bed. There couldn’t be any question that having an accident contained in a pull-up would be preferable to having to deal with soaked pajamas and bedding in the middle of the night. I couldn’t just continue to sit in the middle of the bed. I inched over to the side of the bed, leaving a trail of wet spots across the sheets as I moved away from the nucleus of the fake bedwetting accident. I reached to the side of the bed, where I could barely make out the outline of the lamp sitting on the nightstand. My hands fumbled across it in the dark for a few seconds before they came across the light switch. I averted my eyes, shielding them from the blinding light with my arm. Then I opened my eyes again. The damage was far worse than it had appeared when I had wet the bed in darkness. My light pink sheets only made the location of the accident more apparent. And I had indeed left a trail of wetness over to where I was sitting next to the lamp. The bottom of my light blue cotton pajama shorts were completely soaked, as was the underwear beneath them. Even my T-shirt hadn’t been completely spared. The bottom of it must have touched a wet spot on the bed as I had gone to turn the lamp on, as there were some wet spots on the bottom of the shirt as well. I had known the process of faking bedwetting to get pull-ups wasn’t going to be pretty, but even then, the reality of what it was going to entail hadn’t really sunk in until now. But now what? My initial plan had been to wet the bed in the morning, but I had worried that might not be a good idea. There were several problems I found with that option. The first was that all the wet spots on the bedding would still be warm; it would look a lot more like I had peed a few minutes ago than having had an accident in the middle of the night. Too suspicious. The second issue with that idea was how it would be much harder to conceal the bedwetting from Grace and Jackson. They would both be awake, and it would be much more likely that they would come across wet laundry being hauled down to the laundry room or eavesdrop on a conversation about bedwetting between me and our parents. That meant that a nighttime accident was necessary, and I would need to proactively inform my parents about it. How in the world was I supposed to begin that conversation? Hey, Mom and Dad, it’s me. Maddy. You know, your twelve-year-old daughter who has never wet the bed before. About that. I just pissed all over my pajamas and bed just now while I was asleep. Sorry about that. Can you help me get cleaned up? Just another thing I hadn’t thought through. But I was going to have to do it, and soon. I stifled a yawn. I couldn’t risk falling asleep and being forced to attempt to stealthily hide my wet bedding from my siblings while also informing my parents of the accident. I just had to trust that my parents would show the same amount of discretion in handling my bedwetting as they had done for my older sister. I grabbed a dry portion of the bed cover and used it to wipe off my feet and legs before getting off of the bed. It wasn’t super bad to walk in wet shorts, but the wet underwear beneath them clung to me uncomfortably as I retrieved my phone, turning on its flashlight function as I turned off the bedroom lamp. I had to nudge Chester back into the hallway with my foot as I creaked open the door. The stupid cat would probably accidentally end up in my wet bedding if I let him in. It was bad enough that I was probably going to need to get in the shower. The one time we’d had to bathe that poor cat gave me no desire to have to do it again. I shut the bedroom door behind me as I entered the hallway. A few seconds later, I was standing in front of my parents’ closed bedroom door. I couldn’t bring myself to even gently tap on the door, let alone knock on it enough to wake them up. But the longer I waited, the more likely it was that one of my siblings might get up to use the restroom or get a late-night sip of water. I silently went through a half-dozen variations of what I could say to my parents. I wasn’t happy with any of them. The truth was that I wasn’t going to find the right thing to say. There wasn’t any possible way to explain the situation to my parents that wasn’t completely and utterly humiliating. My thoughts drifted back to the magazine under the bed. This was the price I had to pay to get my pull-ups. I hoped it would be worth it. I reached out and pressed the palm of my right hand against the door. The door wasn’t locked, but I knew better than to open it without their permission. I pulled my hand back a few inches and then did what could be most accurately described as a few soft pats on the door. In the silence of the night, the sound of my palm on the wood door seemed to reverberate through the hallway. But I knew I hadn’t actually made enough noise to wake anyone up, whether that was my siblings or my parents. I closed my hand into a fist. I couldn’t bring myself to knock on the door. I thought of a desperate plan to turn back. I could sneak down to the basement. I knew for a fact that the washer and dryer weren’t audible from the second-floor bedrooms. I could get everything washed and dried. I could remake the bed. No one would be any bit the wiser to what had occurred. I would be exhausted the next morning. But it was Saturday. I could sleep in. I shook my head. That was how this always went. I couldn’t let myself get turned aside, not after everything I’d done. I tried to build an image in my head of what my life would be like next week. Mom would have purchased a small package of pull-ups for me. I would have pretended to be embarrassed about using them, but would have reluctantly agreed to do so in the end. I would be lying in bed, wearing them in place of my underwear. I certainly wouldn’t have any pajama shorts over them. No, I would want to be able to see the colorful design, run my hand against the crinkly exterior. Even three years later, I could still longingly recall exactly how that had felt, along with the padding that so comfortably fit between my legs. And then, when I was wetting myself in bed, it would all be contained. I wanted ever so badly to know what that felt like. None of that was going to happen unless I knocked. No matter how embarrassing the next week was going to be, it would all pass. And I would get what I wanted. I rapped my knuckles on the door several times. I winced at the sound it made, but there was no way around it. I paused, listening first for any sounds from behind the door and then from further down the hallway where my siblings were sleeping. Nothing from either one of them. I rapped my hands again on the door. This time a little harder than before. And this time, there was a result. I thought I heard something creaking from beyond the door. Then a hushed conversation. Then a couple of footsteps. Then the door opened. I didn’t have to fake the shame and embarrassment I felt as the bedroom door creaked open to reveal Mom standing in front of me in a nightgown, with the dim light of my phone illuminating her face. My hands were trembling as I looked at her. Through the gap in the door, I could see Dad, who was still in bed. He was also craning his head to get a look at me. “Is everything alright?” Mom asked. She didn’t sound as though she was fully awake yet. “I… I…” The beginning of my planned response drifted off into nothing. I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. It turned out that I didn’t have to. My face burned as Mom’s eyes drifted away from mine and down toward my waist. There was no immediate verbal reaction to what she was seeing, but her eyes told the story that her lips didn’t. Her eyes blinked rapidly a couple of times and then widened, staring at my shorts for several seconds before breaking away to look back at me. I couldn’t meet her eyes this time. I focused instead on the sash of her nightgown. Mom turned around and motioned for Dad to get back into bed. “It’s OK, honey. I’ve got it.” She stepped out next to me in the hallway, pulling the bedroom door shut behind her. “Let’s go and get everything cleaned up,” Mom said as she began to walk toward my bedroom. Even though I’d had some light from the lamp and my phone, my eyes still weren’t prepared for how bright the room suddenly got when Mom flipped on the light switch to my room. Mom took a deep breath as she surveyed the bedroom. “You have one of those dreams where you thought you were sitting on the toilet?” “Yeah,” I muttered. I didn’t even know that was a thing. But it seemed like a believable lie to go along with. “Well, it happens,” Mom said. She didn’t sound upset. Just tired. “I’ll take care of getting the bedding in the wash, but you need to get yourself cleaned up as well once you’ve helped me get the bedding stripped.” I tossed all of my pillows to the floor. They, thankfully, had been completely spared. Mom didn’t say anything further as she helped me strip the bed. The cover hadn’t gotten all that wet, just a little bit from where it had gotten tossed in the wet bedding and used to dry myself off. The same couldn’t be said for the rest of the bedding. The sheets were very soaked. There was a thin cotton mattress protector beneath the sheets. Also soaked. And then there was the mattress itself. The wet spot on it was as bad as I had feared, considering how wet all the bedding had been. I really hoped that I hadn’t ruined it. Though, on the other hand, that type of damage might spur my parents on to get me pull-ups a lot more quickly. Mom had wrapped the sheets and mattress protector in the much dryer cover and was holding it all in her arms. “One more thing, Maddy. I need to wash your clothes as well. Just take them off in the bathroom, and then you can inch the door open a little bit to hand your wet pajamas to me. I need to put them in the wash with all of your bedding. And you need to get cleaned up in the shower before getting dressed again for bed.” I hastily grabbed some underwear and clean pajamas from the dresser and retreated into the bathroom. I grimaced as I pulled off my wet shorts and underwear. I had forgotten how much I disliked the sensation of wet fabric on my skin. Per Mom’s instructions, I slid my wet clothes through a slightly open door. I winced at the thought of Mom having to pick them up as if she wasn’t already holding plenty of evidence of my supposed bedwetting accident. I turned on the shower, adjusting the shower head so that the water was coming out at an angle that would allow me to step into the shower and wash my midsection without getting my hair wet. I hated going to bed with wet hair, and I wasn’t going to use a loud hairdryer at this time of night. There wasn’t much that could wake up either Jackson or Grace, but the hair dryer might be loud enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for either of them to be wondering why I had been up taking a shower at this time of the night. Since I wasn’t washing my hair, it only took me a couple of minutes to get scrubbed down. I washed as thoroughly as I could, eager to get every trace of urine off of my skin. Once I had pull-ups to wear to bed, that wouldn’t be a problem. Those would actually be able to absorb everything. I could see the light coming into the hallway from my open bedroom door as I stepped out of the bathroom. I walked slowly through the hallway in a conscious effort to not create any more noise than I had made already. Mom was patting the mattress dry with paper towels. There were two bottles of cleaning sprays on the nightstand, along with a rather sizable pile of wet, discarded paper towels. A bit of guilt ran through me at the sight of Mom cleaning up after my mess. None of this was fair to her. I grabbed a handful of paper towels off of the roll and leaned over the mattress next to Mom, pressing the towels against a wet spot that now gave off the harsh scene of cleaning chemicals. “I’m sorry,” I mumbled as I pressed another wad of paper towels into the mattress. Mom took a break from patting the mattress dry and rubbed my back. “Don’t worry about it, Maddy. You were asleep. It wasn’t your fault. Besides, it’s not like it is the first time I’ve had to clean up a mattress in the middle of the night.” I knew she was referring to my older sister, but as eager as I was for more details about Grace’s past bedwetting, I couldn’t bring myself to ask Mom some more questions. Besides, I doubted I would get any more answers than on that day when I had accidentally found out about my sister’s bedwetting. We went through a couple dozen more paper towels before Mom stepped back from the bed and turned to look at me. “Well, I think your mattress will survive. But it still needs to dry some more. I set up your sleeping bag on the floor.” I had been so focused on helping Mom clean the mattress that I hadn’t noticed the dark purple sleeping bag that had been unrolled at the foot of the bed. It was all set up for me to crawl into. And, of course, Chester was already curled up on top of it. For a dumb cat, he could be pretty perceptive sometimes. I knelt down and slid into the cool sleeping bag, careful not to displace the cat. “I wouldn’t get too worked up about it,” Mom said quietly to me as she went to turn the light off. “I’m sure it’s just a one-time thing.” Her hand touched the switch. I was enveloped in darkness. If only she knew. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com

Chapter: 47 The days between Christmas and New Year blurred together in a gentle haze of infantile routine. Each morning, the soft rustle of the nursery curtains greeted me as Mommy coaxed me awake. The enchanting glow of the nightlights gave way to the nurturing embrace of Mommy's gentle touch, and the routine of each day seamlessly flowed into the next. Mornings began with the comforting ritual of being fed a warm bottle in the rocking chair. The rhythmic motion and the familiar taste of the formula became a grounding force, creating a sense of continuity. The changing table, a familiar station in the nursery, witnessed the routine of diaper changes as Mommy would address the aftermath of the previous night. In the kitchen, the highchair would await our daily feeding routine. Spoonfuls of various baby foods was shoveled in between my awaiting and slobbering lips, their tastes and textures seemingly merging into a symphony of flavors. Playtime in the living room, surrounded by the comforting walls of the playpen, became a kaleidoscope of moments. Toys scattered around, the soft padding beneath, all melded into an amalgamation of cozy familiarity. The afternoons flowed with a rhythm of bottle feedings, diaper changes, and the occasional mid-day nap. Each activity seemed to blur together and flow into the next. Evenings arrived with a repetition of feeding in the highchair, the nursery becoming a haven for the night's routine. Mommy's nurturing hands guided me through the bedtime rituals—a soothing bottle, a final diaper change, and the embrace of my crib. The transition from the bustling day to the tranquility of sleep became a seamless journey. New Year's Eve dawned with the soft touch of Mommy's hand, gently rousing me from my slumber in my crib. The morning light filtered through the nursery curtains, casting a warm glow on the familiar surroundings. "Good morning, my little sunshine! Did you have sweet dreams? Yes, you did, my precious one! It's a special day today, isn't it? Yes, it is! It's New Year's Eve, and we're going to have so much fun together, my adorable baby!" Mommy's loving smile welcomed me into a day that held the promise of celebration. She gently guided out of the crib on wobbly legs towards the rocking chair in the corner of the room, my diaper sagging underneath my footed sleeper. The rocking chair cradled us as Mommy offered the morning bottle, its contents warm and comforting. The rhythmic motion of the rocking chair, combined with the soothing taste of the formula, created a tranquil start to the festive day. Next Mommy addressed the nighttime diaper's aftermath with efficient grace, ensuring my comfort for the day ahead. “Lift those tiny legs for Mommy, that's it! Diaper all fresh and clean, just for you. Now, let's pick out a cute outfit for our special day! Oh, what about this!” Mommy wasted no time picking out a pastel-blue onesie, for the day's celebration. Cartoon characters danced across the material, each one a whimsical companion in my infantile world. Their playful expressions seemed to mirror my own excitement for the festivities ahead. As Mommy secured the snaps, the onesie became a cozy cocoon, creating a sense of warmth and security, as it hugged my diaper tight against my crotch. My tiny feet were embraced by booties adorned with cute animal faces, their softness inviting a sense of snug security. To complement the ensemble, Mommy fastened a bib around my neck, a finishing touch to our celebration attire. The bib featured vibrant balloons and the words "Happy New Year," a festive proclamation for the special day. The fabric draped over my onesie, adding a splash of color. "There we go, all dressed up! Look at you, my precious one! And, of course, a matching bib for our celebration. See the balloons? It's like a little party just for us! Mommy is going to take so many pictures because you look absolutely adorable. Yes, you do!" As I glanced into the nursery mirror, the reflection revealed a vision of unabashed delight. The characters on the onesie seemed to wink back at me, and the bib proudly declared the joyous celebration. Mommy's babytalk, filled with love and excitement, echoed the festive spirit of the day. With my diaper snug and my onesie adorned with festive characters, Mommy beamed down at me, her eyes sparkling with affection. "Oh, my little sweetheart, you look absolutely adorable! Now, let go into the living room, but first!" She reached for a pastel-colored pacifier, its rubber bulb matching the hues of my onesie. As she gently guided it between my lips, a sense of comfort washed over me. The familiar sucking motion provided a soothing rhythm. "Good baby," Mommy cooed, patting my head tenderly. "Now, let's go have some fun, shall we?" She extended her arms, encouraging me to crawl, and off we went – my oversized diapered bottom wiggling with each movement. The living room and my playpen awaited, a playground of possibilities for the day ahead. As I ventured into the living-groom, the playpen stood ready with an array of toys. With a gentle touch, Mommy guided me towards the playpen, its soft sides promising a safe haven for my adventures. As I settled into the colorful enclosure, plush toys surrounded me, and the pacifier remained nestled between my lips. Mommy, with a loving smile, reached for the remote control and turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, showcasing the vibrant colors of the New Year's Day parade. Balloons, marching bands, and cheerful performances unfolded before my wide-eyed gaze. Mommy's narration added an extra layer of excitement, turning the living room into a front-row seat for the festivities. "Look, my little darling, it's the parade! Isn't it amazing?" Mommy exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. The lively music and the lively floats painted a captivating scene, capturing my attention and sparking a sense of wonder. With the parade captivating my attention, Mommy gently pressed a kiss to my forehead. "Mommy will be right back, sweetie. I'm going to get breakfast ready for my special baby." Her reassurance lingered in the air as she left the room, leaving me nestled in the playpen, surrounded by the whimsy of the parade on the screen. In the playpen, surrounded by plush toys and the enchanting parade on the television, I embraced the whimsy of infantile delight. My oversized diaper padded every bounce as I sat on my diapered bottom, the springs of the playpen responding to my rhythmic movements. The colorful characters on the screen seemed to dance in harmony with my joyous bounces. In the kitchen, the clatter of dishes and the enticing aroma of breakfast being prepared wafted into the living room. Mommy's cheerful hum accompanied the distant sounds, creating a harmonious symphony of care and festivity. Sucking on my pacifier, I reveled in the soothing comfort it provided. The rubbery bulb between my lips became a focal point, and with each rhythmic bounce, the pacifier bobbed in tandem. My cheeks hollowed and released with each gentle suck, creating a rhythmic pattern that mirrored the beats of the lively parade. Slobbering on the dummy, droplets of saliva escaped the corners of my mouth, adding to the innocent messiness of the scene. The plush toys in the playpen became unwitting spectators to my unabashed display of infantile bliss. The sweet taste of the pacifier and the tactile pleasure of drooling created a sensory symphony that resonated with the enchantment of the parade. With each bounce, a subtle tickling sensation mingled with the soft padding of the diaper. The playful movements seemed to coax a gentle release, and I felt the warmth spreading within the confines of my diaper. Mommy returned to the living room, her cheerful hums accompanying the vibrant parade on the television. As she approached the playpen, her eyes sparkled with affection, witnessing my exuberant infantile display. With a gentle smile, she knelt down and began to open the playpen gate, inviting me to join her in the next part of our New Year's Eve celebration. "Well, hello there, my little bouncing baby! Did you enjoy the parade?" Mommy cooed in a melodic babytalk. Her loving gaze met mine, and she unclipped the gate, allowing me to crawl. As I wiggled my way out of the playpen, Mommy's hands expertly assessed the state of my diaper. "Let's check if my little one needs a diaper change before we continue our fun day, hmm?" Her tone remained sweet and reassuring, the gentle scrutiny of my diaper merely a part of the routine. With my pacifier still between my lips, I gurgled a content response, acknowledging Mommy's care as we made our way to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Mommy gently guided me onto the highchair, as she fastened the safety straps, her babytalk continued. "There we go, snug as a bug in a rug! Mommy will fix you a yummy breakfast, my sweet little one. But first, let's make sure you're all nice and dry." She reached down, unfastening the snaps of my onesie to check my diaper. "Such a good baby, waiting patiently for Mommy," she praised, her babytalk adding a gentle melody to the moment. As she inspected the diaper, her reassuring coos created an atmosphere of comfort, emphasizing the loving routine of care. With the diaper deemed only a little soggy, Mommy secured the snaps back into place. "You’ll be fine for now. Now, are you ready for some delicious breakfast, my adorable one?" The pacifier between my lips muffled any response, but the gleam in Mommy's eyes spoke volumes about the joyous day that lay ahead. Mommy's affectionate babytalk continued as she prepared a delightful feast for my New Year's Eve breakfast. The highchair became my throne, and as she approached with an assortment of colorful jars filled with baby food, the anticipation bubbled within me. "Here we go, my little one! Let's have a yummy breakfast," Mommy cooed, her eyes twinkling with maternal delight. With a gentle touch, she unscrewed the lid of the first jar, revealing a concoction of fruity goodness. The aroma wafted through the air, and my eyes widened in eager anticipation. The first spoonful approached, and I opened my mouth wide, ready to embrace the infantile delight. Mommy, with playful enthusiasm, brought the spoon closer, and the fruity puree entered my mouth, eliciting a delighted hum from me. Her babytalk accompanied each spoonful, creating a harmonious melody of love and nourishment. As the feeding continued, my hands couldn't resist getting involved. Fingers dipped into the jar, and with a gleeful squeal, I attempted to feed myself. Mommy, with a gentle chuckle, encouraged failed independence, allowing me to explore the textures of the baby food with my fingers. The highchair tray became a canvas for my messy masterpiece. Fruits and vegetables adorned my onesie, creating a vibrant display of the breakfast celebration. Mommy, undeterred by the mess, continued to feed me with a playful demeanor. "Oh, look at my messy little munchkin! Having so much fun, aren't we?" she cooed, wiping a smudge of baby food from my cheek. The babytalk flowed like a soothing lullaby, each word a testament to the bond we shared. Mommy's playful antics turned the mealtime into a joyous affair, where the messiness only added to the delightful chaos of our infantile adventure. With each jar emptied and the highchair tray resembling an abstract painting of breakfast delights, Mommy praised my efforts. "Such a good eater, my little one! Mommy is so proud of you," she exclaimed, her eyes reflecting the sheer joy of the moment. With the remnants of our playful breakfast decorating both the highchair tray and my onesie, Mommy gently started the process of cleaning the tray of the highchair, while giving me plenty of affectionate kisses on the forehead. As Mommy busied herself with cleaning the highchair tray, I sat contentedly in still strapped in tight unable to leave the messy scene. The room retained the comforting aroma of baby food, and the remnants of our messy meal lingered as a testament to the joyous chaos that had unfolded. Mommy’s gentle strokes and playful banter turned the cleaning process into another moment of shared joy. The remnants of breakfast disappeared from the tray, and my fingers, once adorned with baby food, were now pristine and ready for the next infantile adventure. Mommy's loving care, expressed through the rhythmic movements of the wipes, added a layer of tenderness to the morning routine. As the highchair tray sparkled with cleanliness, Mommy's attention turned to my hands. Each wipe was a gentle caress, and the sound of the crinkling baby wipes echoed in the kitchen. Next Mommy reached for a baby bottle filled with warm formula, its nipple invitingly ready for my eager lips. Mommy secured the bottle in my hands and guided it toward my mouth, allowing me to grasp the warmth of the bottle. "Such a big baby now, holding your bottle all by yourself!" Mommy praised, her babytalk a gentle melody in the background. As the familiar taste of formula met my lips, a sense of contentment washed over me. Mommy continued to tidy up the kitchen, her humming and occasional glances my way reinforcing the sense of shared companionship. In this moment, with the highchair clean, my belly content, and the bottle in hand, the kitchen became a haven of warmth and love. The bottle gradually grew lighter as I continued to drink the warm formula. Each sip brought a sense of comfort, and the rhythmic suckling added to the serene atmosphere. As the last drops of formula vanished from the bottle, a satisfied warmth spread through my belly. Mommy, now finished cleaning the kitchen table, approached with a gentle smile. "Well done, my little one! You finished your bottle like a big boy," she praised, her eyes reflecting pride. Just as a content sigh escaped my lips, an unexpected belch echoed through the room, breaking the stillness. Mommy's laughter bubbled forth, adding a playful note to the moment. "Oh, what a big burp from my little munchkin! Excuse you, sweetheart," she teased, patting my back in a comforting gesture. With the burp came an unexpected surprise – a small spurt of formula dribbled down from the corner of my mouth. Mommy's playful demeanor remained unwavering as she fetched a soft cloth, gently wiping away the tiny spill. "Messy little one, aren't we?" she cooed, her affectionate tone adding to the overall sense of carefree joy. With a tender smile and a gentle touch, Mommy unfastened the straps of the highchair, allowing me to wriggle out with newfound freedom. The lingering warmth from the bottle and the comforting atmosphere enveloped me as Mommy guided down from the chair and onto the floor, where I once again dropped to my hands and knee’s and headed straight for the living-room where the New Year's Day parade continued to unfold on the television screen. As we approached the playpen, Mommy lowered opened the side, allowing me to crawl back in and allowing my diapered bottom to make contact with the soft padding, before closing the gate behind me. Plush toys beckoned around me, and the vibrant parade on the television added to the festive ambiance. Mommy's hands lingered, ensuring I was comfortably settled amidst the colorful surroundings. "There you go, my precious one. Now you can enjoy the parade while Mommy finishes up some things," she said, her babytalk weaving seamlessly into the comforting atmosphere. The pacifier, once again nestled between my lips, mirrored the pacifying rhythms of the parade, creating a sense of continuity in the playful day. Mommy, with a final pat on my diapered bottom, left me to bask in the whimsical wonders of the parade. Plush toys became companions, and the familiar characters on the screen danced in harmony with the colorful toys that surrounded me. As I nestled into the playpen, surrounded by plush toys and the vibrant parade on the television, a sudden realization drew my attention. The countdown to the New Year had commenced, displayed prominently on the screen – a digital clock ticking away the hours and minutes. "12 hours," it proclaimed, a reminder of the impending transition into a new chapter. For a brief moment, a sense of awareness flickered in my infantile mind. The significance of the countdown, the anticipation of the New Year's arrival, registered. A part of me recognized the magnitude of the moment, the turning of the calendar that marked a fresh beginning. Yet, as quickly as the awareness arrived, it dissipated into the whimsical wonders of the parade. The colorful floats, the lively music, and the enchanting characters once again captivated my attention. The vibrant spectacle on the television beckoned me into a world where time seemed to stand still, and the cares of the adult world faded away. As the digital clock continued its countdown, I reveled in the sheer delight of the moment. The living room, with its parade and plush toys, became a sanctuary of joy, and the countdown to the New Year became a mere backdrop to the playful symphony that surrounded me. The world outside the playpen faded, and within its confines, I existed in a state of infantile bliss, where the magic of the celebration intertwined with the enchanting sights and sounds of the festive occasion. Amidst the captivating parade on the television and the rhythmic joy of bouncing within the playpen, a sudden, unmistakable sound echoed through the air – a loud, resonant fart that seemed to punctuate the festive atmosphere. The unexpected release of gas left me momentarily unfazed, lost in the enchanting spectacle before me. With each bounce on my diapered bottom, the messy consequences of the loud fart became apparent, although my blissful state shielded me from any immediate awareness. Unbeknownst to me, the diaper, now bearing the weight of the unanticipated load, was a testament to the carefree abandon of my infantile existence. The pacifier dangled from my lips as I continued to bounce, the rhythmic motion seemingly oblivious to the messy reality beneath. The countdown on the television clocked the hours, marching steadily toward the approaching New Year, while I remained in my safe cocoon. As the enchanting parade continued to dance across the television screen, a gradual return to awareness seeped into my infantile mind. The digital clock, now displaying "9 hours" in the countdown to the New Year, caught my attention. The realization that time had passed, though the exact duration remained elusive, brought a momentary pause to my rhythmic bouncing. Gazing around the playpen, I took stock of the scattered plush toys, each one a witness to the playful hours that had slipped away. A soft coo escaped my lips, my attention momentarily diverted from the countdown. The pacifier, still nestled between my lips, added a familiar comfort to the scene. The diaper beneath me bore the weight of more than just the rhythmic bouncing. The messy and soaked state gradually registered, and a subtle squirm hinted at the discomfort beneath my diapered bottom. The plush toys, once companions in the playpen adventure, now bore traces of my carefree exploration. The countdown clock continued its march toward the New Year, and within the playpen, time seemed to regain its fleeting nature. My surroundings, scattered with toys and marked by the aftermath of my blissful activities, became a tangible testament to the hours spent in the carefree embrace of the infantile celebration. As the realization of lost time and my messy situation sank in, a sudden wave of fear gripped my infantile mind. The countdown on the television now read "9 hours," but the foggy uncertainty of what transpired during those hours left me disoriented and uneasy. A soft whimper escaped my lips, the joyous bounce now replaced with a sense of vulnerability. The scattered toys around the playpen, once sources of delight, now seemed to mock my unawareness. The messy state of my diaper, a stark reminder of the hours that slipped through my grasp, intensified the rising anxiety. In a desperate attempt to seek comfort and reassurance, I wailed, "Mommy!" The plea echoed through the room, a mix of fear and confusion woven into the cry. The pacifier, now forgotten, dropped from my lips as my infantile sobs filled the air. The living room, once a haven of joy, felt foreign and unsettling. Plush toys, now witnesses to my distress, lay scattered as silent companions. The countdown clock continued its steady march, oblivious to the inner turmoil that unfolded within the playpen. With each wail, my plea for Mommy intensified. The fear of the unknown, the sense of losing control, permeated the air. The infantile bliss that had enveloped me moments ago now felt like a distant memory, replaced by the stark reality of my mental lapse and the consequences it brought. The sound of my distressed wailing reached Mommy's ears, and with a sense of urgency, she hurried into the living room. Her face bore a mixture of concern and affection as she approached the playpen, ready to comfort her distressed giant baby. "Oh, my sweet Baby, what's the matter?" Mommy cooed, her gentle babytalk an attempt to soothe my anxieties. As she peered into the playpen, the scattered toys and my tear-streaked face painted a picture of my internal turmoil. My cries continued, a desperate plea for reassurance in the face of my disoriented and fearful state. Mommy, quickly opened the gate of the playpen, allowing herself to enter and kneel down next to me, wrapping her around me with a tender touch. The familiar warmth of her embrace began to ease the unease that had taken hold of me. However, as she cradled me, a sudden realization crossed Mommy's face – the distinct aroma that lingered in the air and the noticeable weight beneath my diaper hinted at the dire need for a change. A subtle gasp escaped her lips as she gently guided me onto my back on the soft padding of the playpen her eyes focused on the soaked and messy state of my nappy. "Poor baby, you need a diaper change, don't you?" Mommy said with a mix of concern and affection. The urgency in her voice matched the critical state of my diaper, on the verge of leaking. The countdown clock on the television continued its march, oblivious to the immediate needs that took precedence in this moment of vulnerability. She soon disappeared out of my field of view, only to return seconds later diaper changing supplies in hand as she got to work carefully unsnapping the crotch of my onesie. Mommy, with practiced ease, unfastened the tapes of the soiled diaper, revealing the reality that lay beneath. The weight of the saturated diaper and the unmistakable mess within necessitated a thorough cleaning. Soft baby wipes, cool against my warm skin, swept away the remnants of the messy mishap, each stroke administered with care. As Mommy wiped away the traces of my unintentional adventure, her soothing babytalk provided a melodic backdrop, a comforting symphony that accompanied the process. The gentle cleansing was thorough, ensuring that every nook and cranny received the attention it needed. The scent of baby wipes intermingled with the gentle fragrance of the baby powder, creating an atmosphere of cleanliness and care. The crinkling sound of the fresh diaper being lifted into position heralded the transition from the messy aftermath to the promise of a clean, dry slate. Mommy skillfully secured the tapes of the fresh diaper, snugly wrapping me in the comforting embrace of a new beginning. The onesie, once unbuttoned, was carefully fastened back into place, completing the transformation. The playpen, now a stage for the delicate dance of diapering, became a haven of renewal. With a final pat on the freshly changed diaper, Mommy gently guided me back to a seated position, wrapping me tight in her arms. The vulnerability that accompanied the messy episode had given way to the security of a dry and clean diaper. The nursery, once filled with the echoes of distress, now reverberated with the soothing tones of Mommy's babytalk, assuring me that all was well in the world once again. As Mommy cradled me in her arms, the soft coos of reassurance continued to flow from her lips. With a gentle sway, she whispered, "Well, my sweet baby, it seems like you've had quite the adventure. How about we take a break and let you have a nice nap?" The suggestion of a nap, accompanied by Mommy's comforting babytalk, brought a sense of serenity to the room. I, nestled in her loving arms, felt the exhaustion that often followed the emotional waves of a messy mishap. The prospect of a nap became a welcome proposition. Mommy, with her intuitive understanding, gently guided me back to the nursery, as she carefully laid me down in the crib, the plush toys and mobile above seemed to offer their silent approval of the impending rest. "I think my little one needs some extra warmth for his nap," Mommy mused as she rummaged through the closet. I soon, found myself adorned me in cozy footed-pajamas, each button secured with meticulous care. The snug warmth of the pajamas, coupled with the soft texture against my skin, added to the anticipation of a peaceful nap. With the pajamas in place, Mommy announced, "Now, let's get you ready for a little nap in your pram. The fresh air will do wonders for your baby dreams." The mention of the pram invoked a subtle excitement, as the memories of gentle rocking and the soft sway of the pram evoked a sense of tranquility. With a tender touch, Mommy guided me through the house towards the garage door from the kitchen, where the pram awaited its next journey. The soft glow of the kitchen lights cast a warm ambiance, a stark contrast to the cool, dimly lit space of the garage beyond. The door creaked open, revealing the quiet sanctuary where the pram stood patiently. The familiar scent of the garage, a blend of stored memories and the hint of motor oil, greeted us as we entered. Mommy's comforting babytalk filled the space, creating a soothing backdrop to the upcoming ritual. With a quick push of the button the pram slowly started to lower itself, allowing Mommy to easily help me step over the edge and drop down onto the soft mattress inside, her gentle coos reassured me of the upcoming tranquility. "There we go, my sweet baby. Mommy's going to tuck you in nice and snug for your nap," she murmured, her voice a melodic lullaby that echoed within the garage's confines. The pram, adorned with soft blankets and cushions, seemed to embrace me as Mommy carefully guided me onto my back into its cozy interior. The gentle rustle of blankets and the plush feel beneath me added to the sense of comfort, a precursor to the serenity of the upcoming nap. Mommy, with meticulous attention, began the process of securing me in the pram. The harness cradled me in its gentle embrace. Each buckle clicked into place, and Mommy's reassuring babytalk continued to guide me through the process. "There we go, my love. All snug and safe for your nap," Mommy whispered, her voice a tender melody. The canopy above, with its gentle sway, promised shelter from the outside world, creating a cocoon of tranquility within the pram's embrace. As the last adjustment was made, Mommy leaned down, planting a soft kiss on my forehead. "Sweet dreams, my little one. Mommy will be right here when you wake up," she promised. With a final, gentle tuck of the blanket and a loving gaze, Mommy closed the canopy, enveloping me in a world of gentle darkness within the pram. The gentle creak of the pram wheels on the garage floor signaled the commencement of the soothing motion. Mommy, with a soft push, set the pram in motion, initiating a rhythmic sway that cradled me within its embrace. The garage's cool air wrapped around me, enhancing the sensation of coziness within the pram. The door back to the kitchen closed with a soft thud, shutting out the ambient sounds of the house. As the pram began its gentle rocking, my gaze fixated on the interior of the canopy. Soft shadows danced across the fabric, creating a hypnotic display that merged seamlessly with the sway of the pram. Mommy's voice, now a distant murmur, further contributed to the soothing ambiance. Above me, the mobile hung, its delicate ornaments twirling in response to the pram's movement. Each rotation painted a mesmerizing picture, capturing my attention in a silent ballet of shapes and colors. The soft melodies emitted by the mobile played in harmony with the rhythmic creaking of the pram, creating a tranquil symphony that echoed in the garage's serene atmosphere. My infantile mind, still grappling with the confusion and fear of the earlier events, gradually succumbed to the hypnotic sway and the soothing sights above. The plush toys and the gentle shadows within the canopy formed a comforting tableau that invited me into the realm of dreams. With each sway, the garbled worries of lost time and the unexpected messes dissipated. The countdown to the New Year, still ticking away somewhere in the house, faded into the background. Within the cocoon of the pram, my gaze remained fixed on the mobile, its twirling ornaments casting a spell that guided me into a state of blissful slumber. As the pram's rhythmic motion continued, the boundaries between wakefulness and dreams blurred. The cool air, the soft rocking, and the mesmerizing mobile worked in unison to create a lullaby that beckoned my consciousness to surrender. In the silence of the garage, the pram became a vessel, gently navigating me through the tranquil waters of sleep, where the gentle currents of dreams awaited to carry me away. The gentle lull of the pram's rocking gradually faded into the background as my eyes fluttered open. The familiar, muted light of the garage greeted my waking gaze. The mobile above had ceased its twirling dance, and a quiet stillness replaced the rhythmic creak of the pram's motion. As my awareness returned, I realized that I wasn't alone. With a drowsy blink, I focused on the figures standing around the pram. Aunty Karen, her warm smile reflecting familiarity, Uncle Rob holding Jack, who stared down at me with curious eyes. "Well, look who's awake!" Aunty Karen exclaimed, her voice a mixture of amusement and affection. Uncle Rob's gentle chuckle resonated in the garage, creating a harmonious backdrop to the unexpected reunion. The sudden presence of family around the pram stirred a mix of emotions within me. Confusion lingered in my infantile mind, and I sought Mommy's reassuring gaze. However, it seemed that she was not present in the immediate surroundings. Uncle Rob, with a playful grin, lifted baby Jack closer for a better view. Jack's curious eyes widened as he stared at me, his mix of real words and baby babble adding a charming innocence to the scene. The garage, once a solitary sanctuary, now became a shared space where family bonds intertwined. Aunty Karen leaned down, her voice adopting a playful tone. "Did you have a good nap, little one?" she cooed, her eyes twinkling with a mix of fondness and amusement. The realization that I had slept through a family gathering, with Aunty Karen, Uncle Rob, and baby Jack present, added a layer of surrealism to the moment. As I attempted to sit up in the pram, a wave of drowsiness washed over me. The cozy embrace of the pram, the remnants of the nap, and the unexpected company created a tableau that bridged the transition from sleep to wakefulness. Aunty Karen, with a gentle smile, reached down to unstrap the harness securing me in the pram. The clicks of the buckles released, and a sense of freedom accompanied the newfound mobility. The garage, once a haven of solitude, now witnessed the unfolding family reunion. As the harness was loosened, Uncle Rob, anticipating the moment, handed Jack to Aunty Karen. Jack, in her loving arms, observed the scene with wide-eyed wonder, his innocent gaze flitting between the grown-ups and the pram. With the harness undone, Uncle Rob carefully hoisted me from the pram and onto his hip. "There we go, big guy," Uncle Rob murmured, his voice strained but a comforting murmur as he cradled me against his side. The soft padding of the pram had given way to the warmth of his embrace, creating a sense of safety and belonging. As Uncle Rob held me, Aunty Karen gently brushed a strand of hair from my forehead. Jack, sensing the communal joy, reached out with tiny hands as if trying to join the embrace. Aunty Karen, with an affectionate laugh, adjusted her hold on him, allowing his chubby fingers to explore the air around us. Uncle Rob, still cradling me on his hip, gently shifted his hand to support my diapered bottom. The realization dawned as his touch met the unmistakable squishiness beneath the diaper – it was thoroughly soaked and in need of a change. With a good-natured chuckle, Uncle Rob looked at me and said, "Well, it seems like someone had quite the nap, huh?" His playful tone conveyed an understanding that went beyond the surface, acknowledging the inevitable consequences of an extended slumber. Aunty Karen, catching onto the situation, joined in with a knowing smile. "Looks like we've got a little one here who needs a fresh diaper. But don't you worry, sweetheart, we'll take care of that right away." Uncle Rob, still holding me, offered, "I can take care of the diaper change if you'd like, Karen. Why don't you take baby Jack back inside to Susan? I'll catch up in a jiffy." Aunty Karen nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting a mix of affection and gratitude. She gently took baby Jack from her husband's arms, cradling him with practiced ease. "Sure thing, Rob. We'll be inside. You two catch up with us once you've got this little one all freshened up." Uncle Rob, still holding me, looked down with a smile. "Well, buddy, let's get you sorted out, shall we?" His easygoing demeanor and the understanding gaze reflected the comfort of our special bond. Uncle Rob, still holding me with surprising and practiced ease, made his way back into the house. The transition from the cool garage to the warmth of the interior was marked by the familiar sounds of family life. The distant murmur of conversation and the soft laughter created a comforting symphony that accompanied our return. Uncle Rob, navigating the hallways with a gentle sway, and carried me towards the nursery. With a gentle shift, Uncle Rob carefully placed me on the changing table. The padded surface cradled me, creating a sense of security and familiarity. The footed-sleeper, a remnant of the nap in the pram, awaited removal to reveal the soaked diaper beneath. Uncle Rob, with an affectionate smile, began the process of undressing me. The buttons of the footed-sleeper yielded to his touch, and the soft fabric slid away, unveiling the diapered state beneath. With the footed-sleeper set aside, the soaked diaper came into view. Uncle Rob, with practiced ease, unfastened the tapes, their crinkling sound filling the air. The nursery seemed to echo with the familiar routine of diaper changes, a timeless act of care that bridged the gap between infancy and adulthood. "Well, well, little buddy," he chuckled, his babytalk resonating with humor and affection. "Seems like Uncle Rob's predictions are coming true, huh?" The damp diaper, heavy with the evidence of a restful nap, was skillfully removed. Uncle Rob's hands worked with a tenderness that bespoke years of experience and the deep understanding that accompanied familial bonds. The room, filled with the soft hum of the changing table lights, became a cocoon where the vulnerability of infancy met the nurturing touch of family. "I remember telling you all those months ago that one day, you'd be cruising the streets in a car seat like a big toddler. But, I have to admit, I never thought it would come to this," he added with a light-hearted laugh. Baby wipes, cool and soothing, glided across my skin as Uncle Rob meticulously cleaned and prepared me for the fresh diaper. The nursery, now a haven of care, resonated with the essence of love as each wipe erased the traces of the previous diapering. "But here we are," he said, his voice a blend of amusement and warmth. "Not just a car seat but now a pram too. You've turned into quite the little traveler, haven't you?" As he cleaned and prepared me for the fresh diaper, Uncle Rob continued his reflections, "Who would have thought you'd end up being pushed around in a pram like a infant? Life has its surprises, doesn't it?" His tone carried a sense of nostalgia, as if savoring the unexpected turns the giant baby adventure had taken. As the fresh diaper was unfolded and expertly positioned, the nursery became a stage for the timeless act of renewal. The tapes fastened with a gentle precision, securing the new diaper in place. Uncle Rob carried made his way over to the closet, his eyes scanning the array of onesies hanging neatly inside. "Let's see, little cruiser," he mused, his babytalk a playful melody. "What outfit should we choose for the next leg of your adventure?" As he perused the colorful onesies, his voice took on a reflective tone. "You know, Patrick," he began, "it's still quite impressive how you've managed to embrace this new lifestyle, all for the sake of that potty training article of yours. From working every day to heading off to daycare – that's quite the shift, my man." He chuckled as he pulled out a particularly vibrant onesie adorned with playful patterns. "Remember when you used to go for drinks at the bar after work?" he remarked, his hands unfolding the onesie. "Now, it's all about baby bottles in the highchair. Quite the swap, I'd say." The onesie, now ready for wear, hung in Uncle Rob's hands as he continued his reflections. "Suits have turned into onesies, footed-sleepers, and bibs," he continued, a note of amazement in his voice. "And the ladies? Well, I suppose female intimacy has been replaced with diaper changes and baby snuggles. It's a whole new world for you, my baby nephew." "You know, Patrick," he continued, his voice carrying a blend of amusement and affection, "I never thought I'd see the day where you'd be more excited about a new bib than a tie. Life really does take some unexpected turns, doesn't it?" With a chuckle, he deftly slid the onesie over my arms, making sure it fit snugly. "You know, Patrick," he continued, his voice carrying a blend of amusement and affection, "I never thought I'd see the day where you'd be more excited about a new bib than a tie. Life really does take some unexpected turns, doesn't it?" As he fastened the onesie, Uncle Rob's gaze met mine, a shared understanding passing between us. "Diaper changes instead of business meetings, baby bottles instead of coffee breaks," he remarked, a wistful smile playing on his lips. "I've got to hand it to you, my man. Not everyone could pull off the switch from a corporate world to baby adventure." "There we go, all snug and ready for more adventures!" Uncle Rob declared with a final snap of the onesie's buttons, sealing the colorful garment around me. His hands, warm and familiar, lingered for a moment, embracing the completion As he lifted me from the changing table, Uncle Rob's gaze softened with a paternal warmth. "You know, your little cousin Jack is growing up so quickly. Karen and I were just talking about how he might be ready for potty training soon. Can you believe it?" He chuckled, a twinkle of pride in his eyes. "He's started talking, taking those wobbly first steps long ago, and lately, he insists on feeding himself. Little guy's growing up right before our eyes." Uncle Rob's tone turned reflective, his gaze shifting between me and the nursery. "It's funny, in a way," he mused. "While Jack's reaching these milestones and becoming more independent, here you are, falling further into infancy with each passing day. Life has a way of balancing things out, doesn't it?" As Uncle Rob lifted me from the changing table, the nursery's cozy warmth embracing us, a sudden warmth spread in my diaper, accompanied by a soft, unmistakable sound. A sheepish smile tugged at my lips, and Uncle Rob's eyes widened in realization. "Well, I guess we're sticking with diapers for a bit longer, huh?" he quipped, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and affection. His babytalk carried a playful cadence, creating an unexpected moment of shared laughter in the nursery. He adjusted his hold on me, his gaze meeting mine with an understanding twinkle. "Well, I guess you just proved me right, little buddy," he chuckled, his babytalk tinged with good-natured amusement. "Seems like you're not quite ready for potty training, huh?" As Uncle Rob continued carrying me out the nursey and through the house, the soggy diaper served as a reminder of just how far I had fallen from once being a independent, confident adult to now not even being able to keep my diapers dry for more than a couple of minutes. Uncle Rob, cradling me in his arms, re-entered the living room where Aunty Karen and Mommy Susan were engrossed in conversation. The warmth of familial chatter hung in the air, blending with the cozy ambiance of the room. As Uncle Rob approached the playpen, his eyes met those of his wife and my Mommy, their expressions a mix of curiosity and smiles. Cousin Jack, immersed in play within the confines of the playpen, looked up from his toys with wide eyes. "BABY!" Jack exclaimed, his little voice filled with genuine excitement as Uncle Rob placed me gently back into the playpen. The declaration echoed through the room, drawing the attention of the adults. Aunty Karen's laughter bubbled forth as she glanced over at Jack. "That's right, sweetheart! Baby Patrick is back for more fun," she chimed, her babytalk adding a delightful melody to the atmosphere. Mommy joined in the mirth, her eyes meeting Uncle Rob's with a knowing look. "Looks like Jack's got a keen sense of observation," she teased, her voice carrying a playful undertone. Uncle Rob, quick to take a seat in the couch next to Karen, couldn't help but share a bemused observation. "You won't believe how soaked Patrick's diaper was after his nap," he chuckled, his voice a blend of amusement and camaraderie. "I changed him into a fresh one, and well, let's just say he managed to stay dry for all of a few minutes." Aunty Karen joined in the laughter, shaking her head playfully. "Oh, the joys of diaper duty," she quipped, her babytalk carrying a teasing lilt. Mommy, with a knowing smile, added, "He really has a talent for keeping you on your toes. I’ll tell you that much.” She turned her attention to me, her tone affectionate, as if acknowledging the playful unpredictability that had become a hallmark of the giant baby journey. Aunty Karen, still amidst the shared laughter and lively atmosphere, chimed in with a playful observation. "Well, luckily, it seems like Rob and I don't find ourselves changing nearly as many of Jack's diapers these days," she teased, her voice carrying a light-hearted tone. Uncle Rob nodded in agreement, adding, "That's right. Jack's on his way to becoming a big kid. Diapers might be a thing of the past for him sooner than we think." The conversation continued, weaving between the joys and challenges of caring for little ones. As the adults continued their conversation, my attention gradually drifted away from the grown-up banter. The rhythmic hum of their voices became a distant backdrop, and my focus shifted toward the colorful array of toys scattered in the playpen alongside Jack. Cousin Jack, seemingly unfazed by the adult discussions, was engrossed in the simple joys of play. With a soft gurgle, I joined him, my oversized hands reaching for toys that sparked my interest. The tactile exploration of the soft, plush textures and the vibrant hues of the playpen's contents became my world. Giggles and coos filled the air as Jack and I engaged in a miniature universe of our own creation. The plastic keys jingled, soft fabric crinkled beneath our touch, and the rhythmic sounds of baby babble accompanied our playful interactions. The adults, now immersed in their conversation, occasionally glanced over at our little play area, their smiles reflecting a blend of nostalgia and amusement. Aunty Karen's eyes twinkled as she observed, "Looks like the giant baby duo is having quite the adventure of their own." The playful hours within the confines of the living room seemed to pass with the swiftness of a daydream. Jack and I, lost in our world of toys and laughter, hardly noticed the steady progression of time. The grown-up conversation, occasionally drifting towards our playpen antics, created a backdrop to our miniature escapades. Suddenly, the room stirred with a new energy as Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob exchanged glances. "Well, it's getting late, and we should probably head home" Aunty Karen announced, her voice carrying a blend of warmth and practicality. The realization that time had slipped away hit me, and I glanced around, the living room now adorned with the soft glow of evening lights. Mommy Susan nodded, her expression reflecting both understanding and a hint of nostalgia. "Of course, Karen. We wouldn't want to keep you too long." As the adults began gathering Jack's belongings, the familiar rhythm of their movements signaled the end of this impromptu family gathering. Jack, seemingly sensing the shift in the atmosphere, looked up with wide eyes, a momentary pause in his play. With gentle words and babytalk, Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob prepared Jack for the journey home. I watched, a silent observer, as they gathered toys and essentials, creating a sense of order in the playful chaos of our afternoon. As Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob gathered Jack's belongings, the living room took on a hushed tone, signaling the end of their visit. Aunty Karen, holding Jack's small hand, approached the playpen where I was still immersed in the remnants of our playtime. "Alright, sweetheart, it's time for us to head home," Aunty Karen cooed to Jack, her babytalk infused with a gentle reassurance. Jack, his eyes still wide with the excitement of the day, nodded in understanding. Uncle Rob, standing beside Aunty Karen, gave me a warm smile. "Thanks for having us over." With a sense of gratitude and an unspoken understanding, I offered a contented gurgle, my oversized hands reaching out for a brief farewell. Aunty Karen leaned down to plant a tender kiss on my forehead. "Say goodbye, sweetheart," she encouraged Jack, her eyes meeting mine with a shared warmth. "Bye-bye, Baby!" Jack exclaimed, his voice carrying a pure, innocent delight. His small hand waved in a miniature farewell, and the room seemed to echo with the simplicity of his gesture. Uncle Rob, with Jack securely in his arms, added, "Happy New Year, Susan. May the coming year bring you all the joy and love you deserve." As the door closed behind them, the living room settled into a quiet stillness. The warmth of their well-wishes lingered, and I turned my attention back to television where the parade had seemingly ended a long time ago. The screen now displayed a countdown to New Year's Eve, and I noticed the digits blinking steadily, indicating that we were five hours away from welcoming the new year. With a gurgle of realization, I turned to Mommy, my gaze seeking hers. The cozy atmosphere seemed to take on a new significance as the countdown quietly ticked away Mommy, attuned to my gaze, met my eyes with a soft smile. "Well, my little one," she cooed, "it's time for your dinner and then off to bed. Staying up until midnight is way too late for someone like you." We made our way into the kitchen, where Mommy soon had me secured in the highchair with a gentle click of the straps "Let's get you settled for a nice dinner, sweetheart," she said, her babytalk woven into the melodic rhythm of her words. She soon had a warm bottle placed in front of me, which was soon accompanied by several jars of colorful puree. As Mommy opened the first jaw of babyfood confusion crept into my infantile mind. The anticipation of New Year's Eve, marked by the countdown on the television, clashed with the realization that I wouldn't be allowed to stay up until midnight. The dissonance tugged at my emotions, creating a sense of bewilderment that bubbled to the surface. A furrow appeared on my forehead, and my brows knitted together as I stared at Mommy with wide, questioning eyes. The gentle humming of the lullabies in the background seemed to underscore my growing perplexity. "Mommy, why no stay up 'til midnight?" I babbled, the words struggling to form as I tried to articulate the swirling emotions within me. The question, punctuated by a pout, hung in the air, a plea for an explanation. Mommy, her eyes filled with understanding, continued the babytalk with a soothing cadence. "Oh, sweetheart, staying up until midnight is for big boys and girls. Babies need their sleep to grow big and strong." Her words, though gentle, failed to dispel the confusion that wrapped around my infantile mind like a blanket. The highchair, once a throne, now felt more like a confinement, the prospect of being denied the spectacle of the midnight countdown weighing heavily on my babyish shoulders. As the first spoonful of baby food approached, my discontent escalated into a whimper. The rhythmic motion of the spoon, once a source of delight, now felt like a countdown to a bedtime that loomed too early for my liking. "Mommy," I protested, a tear forming in the corner of my eye, "want to see fireworks, like big kids." Mommy Susan, with a tender smile, wiped away the tear and continued feeding me. "I know, sweetheart. But your bedtime is important." The resistance within me bubbled to the surface, and in my attempt to assert my newfound "big boy" status, I mustered what seemed like a convincing argument. "Big boy! Want to stay up 'til midnight," I insisted, my words a mix of defiant babble and whining. Mommy, undeterred by my miniature rebellion, continued the feeding with a patient smile. "Oh, my little one, you're a big boy, but babies need their sleep. We'll have our own special celebration another day." As the spoon approached for another bite, frustration seized me like a tiny storm. My oversized hands batted away the incoming spoon, and a pitiful wail escaped my lips. The highchair, once a haven of cozy meals, now felt like a battleground for my newfound desire to challenge the rules. "NO, Mommy! Want to see fireworks!" I protested, my fists clenching and unclenching in the air. The defiance, coupled with my babyish tantrum, added a layer of complexity to the usually peaceful dinner routine. Mommy, her gaze filled with a blend of empathy and amusement, tried to navigate through my mini-tantrum. "Oh, sweetheart, I understand you want to see the fireworks. But we have our own special way of celebrating, right here in our cozy little space." Her attempts to soothe and reason fell on deaf ears as my miniature rebellion continued. The kitchen, once a haven of familial warmth, now resonated with the echoes of my discontent. The storm of my tantrum showed no signs of subsiding, and Mommy Susan, faced with the escalating chaos, found herself navigating through the turbulent waters of my protest. The spoon, once a vessel for nourishment, now felt like a foreign object in my realm of discontent. As each attempt to feed me was met with flailing arms and indignant cries, Mommy's patience wore thin. The cozy ambiance of the kitchen wavered under the strain of my miniature rebellion. The soft glow of evening lights seemed to flicker in tandem with the rising tension. "Patrick," Mommy's voice took on a firm tone, "we need to eat our dinner. This behavior is not acceptable." My tiny protests continued, oblivious to the strain on Mommy's patience. The highchair, now a battleground, echoed with the sound of my frustrated cries and the clattering of the spoon against the tray. Exasperation etched across Mommy's face as she reluctantly set aside the spoon. "Enough, Patrick! We don't throw tantrums. It's time to calm down," she asserted, her tone a blend of frustration and maternal authority. Frustration etched on Mommy's face, she made a decisive move to end the escalating tantrum. With a firm resolve, she set aside the half-filled jar of baby food, its intended purpose abandoned in the wake of my rebellion. "Patrick," Mommy's voice carried a stern tone, "this behavior is not acceptable. It's time to go to bed." My eyes widened in a mix of surprise and defiance, but Mommy, undeterred, took hold of my hand with a determined grip. The kitchen, once a space of shared moments, now became a stage for a lesson in discipline, as Mommy removed the tray from the highchair and firmly guided me onto the kitchen floor, making sure to not release her grip of my hands. With each step, Mommy led me away from the highchair, her scolding words echoing in the air. "We don't throw tantrums, Patrick. Big boys and girls need to behave. Now, it's time for bed." The familiar path to the nursery felt longer under the weight of my thwarted rebellion. The soft glow of evening lights dimly illuminated the journey, a stark contrast to the cozy ambiance that had marked the earlier moments of the evening. Upon reaching the nursery, Mommy guided me to the changing table with a purposeful resolve. The atmosphere, once filled with lullabies and bedtime rituals, now crackled with a tension born from the clash of wills. As she began to change me into my nighttime attire, Mommy Susan continued her scolding. "We have rules, sweetheart, and throwing tantrums is not one of them. You need to listen and behave." As Mommy Susan attempted to change me, my temper tantrum reached a fever pitch. The air in the nursery seemed to crackle with the intensity of my defiant cries and flailing limbs. The soft glow of evening lights cast shadows on the walls, a stark contrast to the calm routine the room usually witnessed. My protests escalated, making each attempt to change my diaper a formidable challenge. The once-cozy changing table became a battleground of tiny fists and indignant cries, as my resistance intensified. The nursery, once a haven of bedtime rituals, now bore witness to a clash of wills. "Patrick, please calm down," Mommy pleaded, her attempts to soothe me falling on deaf ears. The jarred lullabies, which usually filled the nursery with a comforting melody, now seemed distant against the backdrop of my persistent cries. Despite Mommy's best efforts, my miniature rebellion persisted, making it nearly impossible for her to proceed with the bedtime routine. The gentle ambiance of the nursery gave way to a dissonance of cries and the rustle of thwarted attempts to change me into my nighttime attire. Frustration etched on Mommy's face, she struggled to navigate through my tantrum. The countdown to bedtime, which had initially held a sense of routine comfort, now unfolded with an unexpected challenge. Mommys patience, stretched thin by the unyielding tantrum, reached its breaking point. With a determined resolve, she scooped me up from the changing table and placed me across her knee. The air in the nursery shifted, thick with tension and the echoes of my wailing protests. "Patrick, enough is enough," Mommy scolded, her tone firm and resolute. The nursery, once a haven of bedtime rituals, now became a stage for a lesson in discipline. My tiny protests intensified as the first swat landed, the shock of the unexpected punishment mingling with the cries that now mirrored the wails of an infant. Mommy's hand, once a source of comforting care, now delivered the stern consequence of my defiant behavior. "Big boys don't throw tantrums. You need to listen and behave," Mommy admonished, the rhythmic spanks punctuating each word. The soft glow of evening lights seemed to flicker in the face of the unexpected turn in our familiar routine. As the spanking continued, my wails echoed in the nursery, a symphony of discipline and consequence. Mommy, despite the gravity of the moment, remained resolute in her commitment to teach a lesson in obedience. When the spanking came to an end, Mommy lifted me from her knee and guided me back onto the changing table. With a swift and efficient motion, Mommy changed me into a dry nighttime diaper, her movements firm and purposeful. The nursery, once a stage for a tumultuous tantrum, now witnessed the methodical completion of the bedtime routine. Despite my lingering cries, Mommy didn't waver in her determination. She guided me to the crib with an assertive resolve, her grip on my tiny hand firm as she led me to the familiar sleep space. The soft glow of evening lights, though dimmed by the recent discipline, cast a subdued ambiance over the nursery. "Enough crying, Patrick. It's time for bed," Mommy Susan asserted, her tone carrying a blend of firmness and maternal concern. The countdown to midnight, which had initially held a sense of anticipation, now felt distant and inconsequential in the face of the recent discipline. As I continued to sob, Mommy Susan raised the side of the crib, locking me in, her gaze holding a mixture of resolve and sternness. The nursery, now devoid of the earlier tumult, became a quiet space for reflection. With a final directive to settle down and get some rest, Mommy left the nursery, closing the door behind her. The soft click of the door marked the beginning of my solitude in the dimly lit room, several hours before the arrival of the new year. Alone in the crib, my cries echoed in the hushed nursery. The soft glow of night light became my only companions in the silence that followed the recent storm. The abrupt bursts of fireworks jolted me from my slumber, the sudden explosions of light and sound slicing through the quiet nursery. Groggily, I opened my eyes, blinking away the remnants of a troubled sleep. The soft glow of the night light revealed the familiar surroundings of the crib. As the last echoes of the fireworks drifted away, a sense of disorientation settled over me. The nursery, once a stage for a tantrum and discipline, now felt like a cocoon of solitude. I glanced around, my surroundings coming into focus. The realization struck like a gentle wave – it was midnight, the arrival of the new year. Memories of the earlier turmoil, the scolding, and the firm discipline flooded my consciousness. Despite the solitude of the crib, the distant sounds of celebration echoed through the walls. Sitting up in the crib, I caught a glimpse of myself in the nursery mirror illuminated by the soft glow of the nightlight. The sight that greeted me was a stark reflection of my once chiseled physique and confident demeanor and a visual testimony to the path I had willingly traversed. Dressed in nothing but a clearly wet and messy diaper, the evidence of my recent infantile mishap was impossible to ignore. The soft baby fat adorned my cubby body, making me look like nothing more than a oversized helpless infant. My hair, in a bowl cut, added to the overall image of infantile vulnerability. My reflection in the mirror revealed not the confident and articulate young man I once was, but a transformed version of myself – a creature of dependence, clad in the remnants of my own regression. Drool and saliva adorned my chin and chest, further emphasizing the infantile state I had seemingly willingly embraced. Rummaging around the crib, my fingers brushed against a familiar plastic surface. Pulling it into view, I found a baby bottle nestled among the soft blankets. Hesitation flickered in my eyes as I considered the implications of what lay in my hands. The soft glow of the nightlight illuminated the liquid within – a bottle of formula awaiting its role in the celebration of the new year. For a moment, I contemplated the irony of my situation. While the world outside likely buzzed with laughter, clinking glasses, and the joyous cheers of a new beginning, here I was, a young adult celebrating the turning of the calendar in a crib, sipping formula from a baba. With a sigh, I resigned myself to the reality of the moment. This wasn't the typical New Year's Eve celebration of a young adult, and I wasn't clinking glasses at a lively party. Instead, I found solace in the gentle suckling of the bottle. With the bottle pressed to my lips, I sipped formula, the act resonating with a deeper meaning. The celebration of the new year had transformed into a personal reflection on choices, vulnerability, and the unexpected twists that life could take. As I continued to nurse the baby bottle, the liquid inside providing a sense of comfort and familiarity, I stole another glance at my infantile reflection in the nursery mirror. The soft glow of the nightlight caressed the contours of my transformed self – a young adult adorned in a wet and messy diaper, hair cropped in a bowl cut, and features softened by the chubby embrace of baby fat. With the bottle emptied, I sank back into the crib, the soft blankets cradling my regressed form. The echoes of the recent tantrum, the firm discipline, and the symbolic sipping from the baby bottle lingered in the air. The world beyond the nursery walls may have been ringing in the new year with fireworks and cheers, but within the crib, I found solace and comfort between the warm blankets, my stuffed animals and my baba. Lying in the crib, the soft glow of the nightlight casting a gentle ambiance around me, I began to mull over the fact that the culmination of my year had been marked by a tantrum, a manifestation of frustration that cascaded into the nursery's quietude. The echoes of my cries, the firmness of the discipline, played out in the recesses of my memory. Thrown into the crib after a stern spanking, I pondered the irony of ending the year much like a misbehaving toddler. The images of Mommy guiding me into dry nighttime diapers and putting me to bed with a bottle played like a surreal loop in my mind. The symbolism was hard to ignore. The transition from adult to infant, a regression that started as a peculiar journalistic endeavor, now carried the weight of real consequences. The act of celebrating New Year's Eve with a tantrum, discipline, and regression had transformed the turning of the calendar into a deeply personal and introspective journey. With a deep sigh, I settled into the crib, my thoughts weaving through the complex tapestry of a journey that defied convention. The soft echoes of celebration and discipline lingered in the quiet nursery. As I shifted in the crib, my hands brushing against the soft blankets, I discovered a familiar comfort tucked in the corner – a pacifier. The realization brought a subtle sense of reassurance, a reminder of the small comforts that marked my infantile existence. With the pacifier in my mouth, I settled back, cradling “Mr. BunnyRabbit” close to my chest. The soft glow of the nightlight created a cocoon of tranquility within the nursery, and in that quiet moment, I whispered to myself, "Happy New Year." A different awareness stirred within me. A subtle shift, marked by the undeniable sensation of my bowels once again emptying into the already soiled diaper. The echoes of my earlier regression, the messy aftermath of my actions, became a tangible reminder of the chosen path. As I succumbed to the drowsiness that accompanied the rhythmic embrace of the crib, the soft whispers of "Happy New Year" echoed in my thoughts. The pacifier between my slobbering lips and stuffed animal cradled in the warmth of my embrace, I surrendered to the infantile slumber that awaited, my surroundings bathed in the soft glow of the nightlight, marking the end of New Year's Eve in a most unconventional and introspective manner.

I had this pop up on my feed. I don’t know who she is, but damn, she makes this look good. Aware that this may not work as intended https://www.facebook.com/share/v/QWma5GeBuAyFKNJf/?mibextid=coGnVK

Hopefully this isn't religiously insensitive, and if it is i will delete it. I am agnostic but i always liked the idea of lent and have given up different things throughout the years with very good success. So after an initial joke with my Fiance(part time mommy), we decided to give up big kid undies for lent. I know lent is already started, but I'm starting late(and going later) because I just go back from vacation. My rules are thus: No big kid undies (anything without padding), and no potty while at home. So far I have been doing very good and been diapered for around 1 and a half days straight. However I have not had to go to work or hang out with friends yet, so i don't know how well hidden my training pants will be. Has anyone else tried this?

Spent the day in the ER. I'll be oka, but wore out right now and in pain. Sleepyrime.

Oh nuts! Thanks for catching that! And thanks for your input!

The Dark Souls Emerald Herald, as requested by a Twitter friend. Requests are open, post them in the comments or dm's.

about 10 minutes ago i made a bigg poopie in my already wet and messy tykables overnights diaper which i have had on all night. oh i just did another poo. i think my diaper is ready to burst.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-One: My New Toy Katie was reading Anne of Green Gables and waiting for her Daddie to pick her up. It had been two weeks since she last saw him. He had told her he would be later today than usual because of prior commitments, so she had stopped for lunch after class. He soon came strolling in the common room. She got up to greet him before heading to her room to get her stuff. In her room, he took the Mary Jane shoes from the last Sunday she was with him, which she had set on top of her dirty laundry, and set them with her small collection of shoes. He grabbed one of her too big for her shoes left over from before she met him and set it on top of the laundry. After putting her in padding and a binder, he braided her hair in pigtails and then tied pink bows in her hair. “Daddie, do you want the dress?” she asked. “Is it dirty?” “I only wore it one time and was very careful not to spill on it,” she told him. “Let me see it, Princess,” he instructed her. She got it out of her closet and handed it to her Daddie. After checking it for cleanliness, she was told to rehang it in her closet, but he asked to look in her closet. Checking her closet out, he selected a dress that looked the largest. He took that dress out of the closet, held it against her, and saw that the waistline of the dress had a good six inches of spare room. “One of these days, the two of us are going to go through your wardrobe, and you are going to try every outfit on, and we are going to replace the ones that don’t fit. This dress, for example, is huge on you,” he said as he placed the massive dress in the dirty laundry. Katie could only look at her feet from where she was sitting on her bed. She knew if Daddie went through with his threat, she would lose half her clothes. Picking up her items, including her backpack, he started to the car with his regressed daughter following him. The items in his hand were placed in the car. Then, she was strapped in the car seat. He then got in the driver's seat and started driving. She checked the activity bag for any treats and found the Green Gables book, the next Little House book, and the coloring book that had been there all along. She tucked herself in the Green Gables book to pass the travel time. Once she got to his house, she asked, “Daddie, can I do homework outside on the swing, please?” “No, you may not. It is supposed to be windy tonight, but tomorrow should be nice,” Daddie told Katie. He set her backpack near the high chair. He then strapped her in it after placing her in it. As she was getting situated for her homework, she found a sippy cup in front of her and got her paci put in her mouth. She heard the doorbell ring and listened to what sounded like Stacy’s voice asking if she was available. “She is doing homework, Stacy, and …” Daddie started and stepped onto the porch so that Katie couldn’t hear the rest. She thought he was gone a long time, though, as if he walked her friend home or was talking to her outside. ~o~O~o~ “Daddie, I am done,” Katie Ann said. He appeared out of nowhere, put a plate of grilled cheese in front of her face, and refilled her sippy. “Eat up so I can try my new toy out on you,” she was told, and she thought he had a smirk on his face. “New toy?” she asked. “You will find out when I want you to find out, Buttercup.” After she was done eating, he carried her upstairs and strapped her to her changing table. He stripped her naked except for her binder, and then she felt him stick something in her bum. It felt like the cat's tail had been placed in her again. “Daddie, what was that?” she asked. “A health monitoring probe and a butt plug, Buttercup,” Daddie said and then made a zipping motion on her lips Buttercup then found herself in padding again, and then she was helped into an outfit that looked a little big on her. It appeared to be some kind of furry outfit to her. She got a look at the inside of the attached closed hood. She didn’t see any opening for her face, but there was a ball attached to a tube about where her mouth would be and two tubes where her nose would be. She couldn’t tell if she could see or not from whatever this outfit was. He put the ball with the tube in her mouth. The ball basically gagged her, and then he carefully fed the other two tubes in her nostrils. When he zipped what sounded like four zippers, she discovered that she couldn’t see. She then heard what sounded like a vacuum running, and parts of her body felt like they were being inflated. “Buttercup, this may feel weird. I have to stuff you to finish off your teddy bear costume,” he told her as he moved from section to section, rolling her this way and that way. He worked slowly, forcing what she assumed was stuffing into every nook and cranny. She assumed that this was something like the machine at Build-a-Bear but with multiple holes in the outfit. Once her head had been inflated, scratch that, stuffed, she saw that she could see out of it, somewhat. She couldn’t see sharp details. Everything was fuzzy and had a brown tint to it, but she could make out shapes and see light. It appeared to her that she was looking out of the teddy bear's glass bead eyes. She couldn’t speak even if she wanted to, with the stuffed head holding her mouth shut and the gag ball preventing her tongue from moving. As a matter of fact, she couldn’t really move any muscles in the outfit. Thankfully, her breathing wasn’t hampered by the costume, thanks to her nostril tubes. She could do without the plug in her bottom. That was like that stinking tail again. She felt herself being picked up and carried upstairs to some room. She couldn’t make enough details out in the fuzziness to determine the room. She heard what sounded like the room door being closed, and then she just sat immobilized, losing track of time. Later, she heard movement and saw the room brighten up. She thought it looked like Sir’s room, but it was still too fuzzy to be sure. Soon she felt him doing something with her padded face and then heard a command to suck. She sucked on the ball and found what tasted like apple juice coming through the tube in the ball. After her drink was done, Buttercup felt Sir removing whatever he attached to her face, and she was turned on her side. The room became dark again, and she felt arms hugging her, and soon, she drifted asleep in the darkness.

I just woke up a few minutes ago because I was peeing my overnight diaper. As I sat up in bed, I felt the squish of a load of poop spread up between my legs. I had pooped sometime earlier while sleeping. My diaper is pretty well soaked now and full of poop. I am going to stay in this diaper for a little while to make sure I am finished pooping.

What hotel did you stay at? Do you have any photos to share?

Nice chapter. Filming is progressing and everything looks good at the moment. Anyone who reads your stories long enough knows that this never means anything good. I'm really looking forward to the drama of what's to come.

All of the above and by the way nothing like jogging with a poopy load in my diaper.

as she feels his hand on her shes timidly able to move forward. she walks pass the driver hoping he didn't say anything about her not paying. but as she walks to the seat she hears him conversing with the driver, and her heart drops the leak must be noticable. but with everything being soaked from earlier any little bit wouldve shown up vividly. as she sits on the seat and he starts to rub her shoulder she starts bite her lip trying not to cry. he'd never believe she wasn't a child now and she felt bad for deceiving him this long but now more than before she decided to just go with it. but she mutters almost inaudibly " i can make it ot the bathroom i'm not a baby" when he tells her to wet herself fully But As they get off the bus and walk toward the motel she forces each step. and as the bus rolls off into the distance she finally pauses in the middle of the parking lot involuntarily as she floods her already soiled pants. she starts to sob as the darkening streak flows all the way down her pants and into a growing puddle in the rocks. "I'm sorry i really tried to make it"

"Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.

😍

And now we take a brief side trip to the AB: Sitter series to follow our distressed baby girls. ---- 9 Ava – Monserrat Emergency Services The ABDU undergraduate library was a haven of warm wooden panels, natural light, and book smell. Monserrat was enjoying a rare moment of studying within the bounds of her hectic life. It wasn’t enough to be an engineering student; she also had to play sports. On top of both, she had a highly demanding job for her ABDL clients and an equally demanding ABDL wife named Jenna – or Jenny, depending on how Little she was feeling. Of all of those, Monserrat’s wife was the priority. Picking a second priority was tricky, however. It wasn’t always clear if excelling in school or her job supported Monserrat’s priorities the best. At the moment, she was dealing with the unwelcome feeling of struggling in her Basic Architectural Principles class. So much so that when an urgent request came through her work app – for a prior client at that – Monserrat hit decline without even looking at the name. No sooner had she turned back to studying the formula for the strength of an arch than her phone buzzed again. The same client had upgraded their request to an emergency. Rolling her eyes, Monserrat deigned to read the client’s name. Brianna Rasmussen. Damn. Her mom is why I can flex my class times to whatever I need. Can’t exactly turn down a red alert from her. “This is Monserrat.” Monserrat tried to pitch her voice low and got a few annoyed looks from her fellow students for answering a call in the study center. With a sigh, Monserrat threw her book in her backpack and headed for the nearest exit. “Monserrat? It’s Briana Rasmussen. Thank you so much for picking up.” Briana sounded seriously distressed. “You have a babysitting emergency?” Monserrat shouldered out the exit door into a beautiful spring day. Part of her wished she could have finished studying – another part was glad to be out of the library and into the sun. Saving some baby girls would be a bonus on top of that. “Yes, it’s an emergency. My girlfriend got hurt and had an accident. The EMTs just left, but we need a babysitter for the second part.” “EMTs? Briana, are you sure you need me? Should you be at the hospital?” “Ava won’t go to the hospital; she says they can’t help, and she looks much better. But she had a potty accident, and she’s really sad.” Briana had started out sounding Big, but she was getting more Little in tone by the second. “Please, Monchi, Mom and Dad are in a big meeting. We need the best babysitter ever.” Monserrat chuckled. “Well, you called the best babysitter ever. I'll be there in five minutes if you’re at the map pin you sent with your request.” Excited Little girl noises followed. Monserrat indulged Briana until she reached her car. Verbally prying the Little girl off the phone was accomplished by the simple method of promising that they could, in fact, have cookies. After an ambulance-worthy injury, providing cookies was the least Monserrat was prepared to spoil the girls. ~~~*~~~ There was no ambulance with the Little girls when Monserrat arrived, but a police car was parked next to the little bus stop they’d taken shelter in. Monserrat parked behind the officer, stepping out of her white SUV to survey the scene. They were in the downtown center, surrounded by picturesque buildings alternating between red brick and colonial white. Happily, there wasn’t too much of an audience – just a few onlookers peering over from a few buildings down. An Indian girl that Monserrat presumed was Ava was sitting on the ground in a gray sweatsuit with a wet patch on her crotch. A pair of brace crutches sat neatly next to her. She looked miserable. Briana was surprisingly all in black, including some dramatic gothic makeup that had made tear trails down her cheeks. She was addressing the police officer, who was listening with a surprisingly deferential expression. “He pushed her right over, even though he could see that she was on crutches. He wanted to hurt her, Officer.” Briana drew herself up to her full five-foot-nothing. “And I did not like that! My mom and dad aren’t going to like it either when I tell them. Neither is my aunt or my grandma. The whole Rasmussen family will be upset about this and want that man found.” Despite Briana's childish, almost petulant tone, the police officer tipped his hat to her. “I hear you loud and clear, Miss. I will radio this report straight to the Captain; he asked to be notified.” “Thank you, Officer…” Briana went up on tiptoe to get a better look at the policeman’s name badge. “Jameson. You’ve been a big help. I won’t forget, and I’ll make sure to tell my family how good a policeman you are.” “I appreciate that, Miss Rasmussen.” The policeman looked over Briana at Monserrat as she approached. “Ma’am, can I help you?” Briana turned and grinned at Monserrat, throwing herself into a hug around Monchi’s waist. “This is Monserrat, Officer, she’s a friend. She’s going to take Ava and me home.” “That’s good to hear. I'm pleased to meet you, ma’am.” The officer’s manner was polite to the point of obsequiousness. As a woman of color, Monserrat didn’t know how to handle it. She’d had interactions with the police before, but never as remotely polite as her current situation. The most Monserrat could manage was a polite nod back. “Let’s get you taken care of,” Monserrat said to Briana. “Can you introduce me to Ava?” Monserrat put him and his manner out of her mind, with the policeman heading back to his car. She knelt by Ava and held out her hand. “Ava, this is Monserrat. Monserrat, this is Ava. She’s my girlfriend, and she’s feeling Little and had the worst, scariest day ever.” Briana plopped down next to Ava and put an arm around the anxious-looking girl. “Hi, Monserrat.” Ava had more than Littlespace nervousness on her face. She’d had a genuine scare and looked defeated on top of the rest of it all. Simply shaking Monserrat’s hand looked like it took a lot of bravery. “Hi, Ava.” Monserrat took Ava’s hand in both hers, making it as warm a handshake as possible. “The first thing to do is to get you girls somewhere more comfortable than this.” “We can go to my house!” Briana nodded excitedly, but Monserrat caught Ava wincing. “Ava is the one who had the extra bad day, so I think she should decide.” Monserrat put a finger to Briana’s lips when she tried to protest. “Ava, would you like to go to Briana’s house? I can also take you back to your house or my house. I know Briana’s house has some supplies for babysitting, and mine does, too. I’m not sure how yours is set up.” “Is your house – do you live alone?” Ava asked, her lip trembling. “No, sweetie. My wife and my roommates live with me.” “What’s wrong with my house?” Briana whined, sounding hurt. “Briana, you’re not helping your friend right now. Please let her decide.” Monserrat fixed Briana with a stern look, much to the Little girl’s surprise. “I don’t want people to – see me like this,” Ava said softly. “Is it okay if we go to my apartment? Briana can come too.” “Of course it is.” Monserrat stroked both Little girls’ hair. “I can see you two don’t want to be separated. Ava, is it alright if I pick you up and put you in my car?” Ava looked at her crutches, sighed bitterly, and nodded. “Yeah.” “I asked because I don’t touch people without asking if it’s okay,” Monserrat said, scooping Ava up. Though she had half a foot on Briana at least, Ava was as light in Monserrat’s arms as Briana had been. “I like carrying around the girls I babysit. It makes them feel more Little, I think.” Ava blushed, clinging to Monserrat until she was set down in the back of the SUV. Briana hopped in on her own, carrying Ava’s crutches. Monserrat stowed both girl’s backpacks in the cargo area before climbing into the backseat with them. “Um, Monchi, how will you drive from back here?” Briana asked. “Ava needs to be cleaned up first.” Monserrat reached over Briana to pull an opaque privacy screen over the window, going around the back of the car window by window until they were all blacked out. She clicked the dome light on and finished sealing off the back of the SUV with a small fold-out screen inset into the driver’s seat. “Y-y-you’re going to change me right here?” Ava whimpered. “If you let me. It’s private enough with the screens down.” “But when we get out, I’ll be in a diaper.” Ava’s shy whisper and the fact that she assumed she’d be put in a diaper lowered Monserrat’s assessment of the girl’s mental age. “I have some emergency skirts I keep on hand in case I have to rescue a Little girl. There won’t be anything for people to see.” Monserrat stroked Ava’s cheek, lowering the girl’s seat back until it was almost flat. “Be a good girl and lie back, okay?” “Monserrat’s a good babysitter; she was extra nice to me when I had a bad nightmare about Melody.” Briana took Ava’s hand. Ava looked comforted but was throwing nervous glances at Briana, too. “Would you rather that Briana not watch you get changed?” An immediate nod from Ava answered Monserrat’s question. Monchi reached into her rescue bag, pulling out a beanie. It was far too big for Briana’s tiny head at regular size. That made it perfect for pulling over the Little girl’s eyes. “Monchi!” Briana giggled. “Be a good girl, Briana. Leave that hat where it is, but keep holding Ava’s hand.” Finally comfortable, Ava smiled weakly and lay flat. Monserrat popped the Little girl’s shoes off, followed by her sweats. They were wetter than they looked, and poor Ava’s panties were soaked up to the waistband. She was visibly happy to get them off and didn’t seem to mind having a changing blanket scooted under her butt. Ava closed her eyes and relaxed as Monserrat wiped her clean. She was so relaxed that she dribbled a bit on the changing blanket. Monserrat didn’t say a word. The extra liquid was as easy to clean up as Ava’s spindly legs were to lift. Cleaning Ava’s rear segued perfectly into slipping a diaper under her rear. A bit of lotion and powder didn’t generate any protests. Monserrat kept the products light in case Ava wasn’t a fan of one or the other. With the Little girl snugly diapered, Monserrat lifted the seat and Ava together, ending with the girl in her arms for a hug. Ava was trembling again, but it seemed to be from intense emotion rather than anxiety. Monserrat kissed the darling girl atop her head. “You’re such a good girl, Ava. I’m going to put a skirt on you, then buckle you and Briana up. While I’m getting the window screens up, your only job will be to tell me your address and snuggle with Briana, alright?” “Okay, Monchi.” Fully Littled-out, Ava was as pliable as any girl Monserrat had babysat. She had them all on the road in minutes. Shortly after, they arrived at a charming brick apartment building whose courtyard boasted dogwood trees with lovely white flowers. “Do you want me to carry you to your apartment, Ava?” Monserrat hadn’t expected a yes but was surprised by the intensity of the Little girl’s head shake. “It was an anti-ABDL protestor that knocked me over.” Ava bit her lip. “I don’t want people to see any baby stuff outside my apartment.” “Oh, sweetie, that’s terrible.” Monserrat kept her face calmly sympathetic – despite the turmoil in her heart. She’d heard that ABDL was negatively in the news, but she hadn’t expected protests in Ardenthill. That someone had even gotten violent at a protest was terrifying for her wife, Jenna. I can warn her as soon as I get these Little girls inside. The last thing they need is for me to freak out and get them both scared again. Ava had to take three breaks on the way into her ground-floor apartment. It was a charming place, small even for a one-bedroom, but tidy and full of homey decorations from her childhood and family connections to India. Once inside, Ava grateful to be picked up by Monserrat and deposited on the couch. “Can you let my bird out?” Ava pointed to a big cage that took up a corner of the living room. “His name is Mango.” “Mango! Mango!” The bird hopped excitedly next to one of his cage doors. It took a finger-flick to open the cage – Mango was out and flying around the room, making happy trilling sounds. He landed on Ava’s shoulder right away, nuzzling her cheek. “I love you too, Mango.” Ava’s face lit up with the first genuine smile Monserrat had seen on the girl. “You remember Briana?” “Briana, Briana, treat!” Mango fluttered his wings at Briana, who sat beside Ava and giggled delightfully at the bird. “Treat later. This is Monchi. She’s a friend.” Ava pointed at Monserrat. “Monchi! Monchi! Treat! Treat!” Monserrat chuckled. “I think everyone should get a treat after what happened today. What do you think?” “Yeah!” The Little girls said in unison. “Treat! Treat!” Mango bobbed his head in an excited nod. Much to Mango’s distress, the Little girls got cookies before he got his date chunks. Monserrat’s go-to cookies for rescues were soft sugar cookies, liberally frosted and as big across as her hand. Once he finally got his bits of date, Mango snuggled into the crook of Ava’s neck. The Little girls were wholly focused on their cookies, giving Monserrat some time to take the lay of the land. While she explored, Monserrat shot off a text to Jenna – and a separate one to the rest of her polycule. She kept it as light as possible with the text to Jenna while ensuring the warning about ABDL protestors came through. For her polycule – Jenna’s other caregivers – Monserrat felt she could be a bit more explicit about the violence. Hoping that she hadn’t worried the women she loved too much, Monserrat concentrated on assessing the apartment. Ava’s space had no obvious ABDL touches besides an abundance of stuffies on her bed. If she had diaper supplies, they were well hidden. Monserat didn’t poke around for them. “That cop was weird with you,” Ava said while Monserrat filled sippy cups with water. Briana shrugged. “The police treat my family differently than other people – I know it’s not right, but what happened to you was way worse. I’m glad I could get them to pay attention to you, and Mom could do the same when Melody was in trouble.” Ava’s thoughtful look turned into a smirk when Mango hopped on Briana’s shoulder and declared, “Stinky! Stinky, stinky!” “What?!” Briana’s jaw dropped. “I didn’t – it’s just potty – Mango, you tattletale!” Ava giggled. “He loves tattling when somebody wets their diaper.” “How’d he even know?” Briana grumped as Monserrat laid out a changing blanket. “He hears the crinkles.” Ava nudged Briana. “Now we both had an accident.” “Yeah, but I’m only wearing a pull-up,” Briana squeaked when Monserrat picked her up. “Oh, thanks, Monchi.” “You’re welcome, Briana.” Monserrat set Briana down on the blanket. “Ava, turn away.” “I don’t mind.” Briana laid back and attended to her cookie like a true diaper-change veteran. “It doesn’t matter if you do; Ava doesn’t want you to see her, so she doesn’t get to peek either.” Monserrat gave Ava a pointed look and made a turning motion. “You turn toward that wall right now, young lady.” Briana was just as much fun to change as she had been the first time Monserrat babysat her, wanting to be played with the whole time and properly squirmy when Monserrat tickled her. While she had the girl and wipes to hand, Monserrat cleaned the Little girl’s makeup streaks up. Putting her back on the couch with Ava and tucking a blanket around the girls resulted in some blissful-looking Littles. “I think you two are properly rescued at this point. I need to get back to my Little girl and the rest of my day.” Monserrat kissed each girl on the forehead and petted Mango’s neck. “Can I do anything for you before I go?” “Do you really have to go?” Briana trained her devastating puppy-dog eyes on Monserrat. Thoughts of Jenna scared at the text she’d received, kept Monserrat strong. “I do, but I’d happily babysit either of you cuties – or both of you – another time.” “Briana was right; you’re a good babysitter.” Ava reached out to squeeze Monserrat’s arm and got a whole hug instead. “Thanks for being so gentle with me.” “It’s what you needed, sweetie.” Monserrat gathered her bag and ensured Ava had her crutches close to hand. “Briana, are you going to be able to get home on your own?” “I’m going to have Mom and Dad pick me up,” Briana said. “Thanks, Monchi.” “And Ava, you’re going to be okay with just Briana here?” “Yeah, I’ll be okay.” Ava snuggled up close to Briana. “I’ll have to go to the doctor and stuff, but I’ll be fine the rest of today.” “Good. If you have another emergency on campus, and I’m at school, I’ll rescue you at no charge, okay, Ava? Make sure you get my phone number from Briana.” “Okay, Monchi.” The sad gratitude on Ava’s face was hard to see. “Hey Monchi, when do I get to meet Jenna?” Briana settled in alongside her girlfriend, holding Ava tenderly in her arms. “It could be soon. If you want, I can give her your phone number and see if she wants to contact you.” “Yeah, do it!” Briana grinned. “It’s a plan. Bye girls. Be good while I’m gone.” “We will, Monchi!” Grinning at the adorable chorus, Monserrat stepped out of the apartment – and hurried to her car. Someone would have texted me by now if something terrible had happened – but I need my Little girl in my arms.

Whew. After nearly a month of nothing, FINALLY woke up wet today. That plateau was quite annoying. Hope it’s not another month until the next one.

Hey everyone! Moving right along with these chapters, I still feel pretty confident in being able to finish this story before my next little trip at the end of the month. It’s a bit tight still, but considering where I’m going (if you know, you know), I couldn’t be happier. Still, with the quick turn around time, I’m also thinking of the ending to all this and what comes next. Originally, I was going to post a few ideas that I had for my next story here and was then going to then post them in my last chapter. Thinking about it now, I feel I should post those next ideas for you all to choose sooner rather than in the end. My last chapter usually discusses what story is next, but if I do it the original way I had intended, no one would know until I started posting again. So, if anyone has any thoughts on this, please just let me know. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 15: Spiraling and Acceptance With the weeks of Fall quickly turning colder, I realized I hadn’t seen Ditzy for some time in daycare now. I really started to notice it when Derek was there and she wasn’t, and while I was told that she was ‘safe,’ I feel I could be pardoned for not outright believing any Big outside of the family. Still, I had accepted it, but when my worry grew over the course of the next few weeks, I just couldn’t take ‘no’ for an answer anymore. I had asked the entire daycare and its staff, but I either got the same ‘she’s safe’ answer, a few ‘I don’t know,’ or even just plain drool from those who had been hitting the Tabers milk pretty hard lately. It was a big problem but worrying about Ditzy had to be my first worry. Finally, though, we got a call from Oppy’s informing us that Ditzy had actually come home and was now staying with them. So, intrigued by what all this meant, Samantha and I went over to their house today to see what was happening. To our surprise, first, Harriet wasn’t there, as was seemingly becoming a habit of hers, but second, Chelsea actually seemed more coherent now. Not adult or even childlike by any definition, but still more there. “We got her tested at the academy,” Oppy explained as she gestured to her daughter on the ground and currently playing with Ditzy. “She tested well from her behavior since her punishment and was allowed a little of her maturity back. They said that after what occurred to her to get her to regress, it’s going to be a long road to recovery though.” It wasn’t the news any of us were hoping to hear, but Samantha actually seemed relieved. “Well, at least she’s being allowed to grow up. I saw that place firsthand from both sides… it’s a miracle anyone can ‘grow-up’ after that place.” Oppy nodded. “Very true, dear. I remember when they first built that place… major controversy to put people through all that…” The tension and sadness in the room was soon broken by a fit of giggles coming from both Chelsea and Ditzy on the floor. By now, everyone had just accepted that Ditzy would likely never recover, consciously wanting not to or just mentally unable wasn’t certain, but we all just accepted her coos and babbles as that of any happy Little. Considering both seemed happy, it was just best to accept it all as it was. After some time just observing the two, I just had to ask my own personal question that had been bugging me since I saw protocol one being enacted. “Is Chelsea… uh, aware now?” Oppy looked at her regressed daughter still playing with dolls and Ditzy on the floor and sighed. “I’m really not sure, honey. She might get there with some time and a little work on everyone’s part, but I think she’s still too buried in herself.” “Are you sure, mom?” Samantha quickly questioned; her petting of Luna’s head briefly paused. “She kind of looks embarrassed sometimes… I don’t know, but maybe she is a bit?” Oppy nodded. “It’s possible she’s in there and can actually think for herself, but for now, I don’t think she can express herself.” I guess sensing that no one wanted to take that assumption on faith or trust alone, Oppy turned over to her regressed daughter, and rubbed her back to get her to stare back. “Okay, Chelsea… let’s try this again for our guests…” Chelsea only grinned back at the rest of us. For the first time in months, I could see some recognition in her eyes of who we were. I wasn’t sure what it was, but before, she would just smile at us in the same way, but more like she would at any funny or comforting object in her life. Now, for whatever reason, I felt there was now some memory attached to each of us. “Do you know who I am?” Oppy asked her daughter in earnest. I’m sure the question was devastating from what I could imagine coming from a mother to her daughter in this manner. I could see the hope chiseled across the matriarch’s face, but I could also see the fear and sadness hiding right behind all that as well. For her part, though, Chelsea smiled and then pointed right back at Oppy. “Ma!” she squealed. It wasn’t much, and for all we knew, ‘ma’ could have meant apple, but it was something when before we had nothing. So, of course, everyone began showering her with praise. “Oh, what a good smart little girl I have!” Oppy cooed down at her daughter, now clearly relieved herself that there was something inside her daughter still. I could just picture this same scene happening 30 years ago if the proportions and actual ages were only a little different. This went on for a while and by the end of it all, we could see the borders of Chelsea’s cognition pretty clearly. Each of our names was only one syllable and she could identify a few objects around her, but that was about it. As we kept telling ourselves though, it was progress. “So, I had to take Ditzy out of the permanent nursery eventually,” Oppy started to explain. “Chelse had chosen her, and Ditzy only wasn’t allowed back here when Chelsea was fully regressed herself. Probably some responsibility thing and part of her punishment I guess, but since Chelse was allowed to grow back up a little, I petitioned to get Ditzy back.” “But why wasn’t she in daycare the past few weeks?” I questioned; my mindset still worried about some subplot within the academy to hurt this family. Oppy nodded. “Right… that.” She sighed. “Well, because of the relationship between these two as it was versus how it is now, the doctors suggested that the two needed to get reacquainted. I’m sure you can tell, but the two are basically sisters right now rather than Big and Little. That’s only after everything we did to help them out.” “I was kind of noticing that mom,” Samantha admitted. “Is it ever going to go away? Are they just sisters forever now?” Oppy shook her head. “It will go away eventually, but it just takes time. You should have seen them when they first saw each other again.” “It was kind of funny,” Luna piped up. They were definitely quieter and more resigned lately, but I could tell they were definitely happy in their new life as the family’s Middle Neko. Their subtle purring and flickering ears could have told me at least that much as well. “Chelsea tried to be the mommy to Ditzy and Ditzy wanted it, but Chelse just kept falling over and then pooping herself. It was messy but kind of funny, well at least…” “At least until Ditzy stopped accepting her as a grown-up though…” Oppy interjected. “Littles like Ditzy often only see things in black and white. One is a Little or a Big. There are some exceptions, but at Chelsea’s current level, Ditzy wasn’t giving her any alternatives back.” “So, what did you do?” I asked quickly, clearly noticing the two were practically best friends now as Samantha had observed before me. “We hired a sitter,” Oppy said plainly, but she obviously saw the confused expressions on our faces with that simple explanation, so she continued. “Georgette… she’s basically a miracle worker.” “But who is she, mom?” Samantha questioned. I could practically taste the paranoia laced within her voice about someone new to the family. From all that happened and that I knew was happening within the academy, I couldn’t blame her. “She was actually highly recommended to me by an old friend,” Oppy explained. “She’s currently in a master’s degree program and even already graduated from the academy. She’s a smart one and even has degrees in Psychology and Littles studies. She was just perfect!” “Even taught us a new cookie recipe!” Luna added in. We all chuckled from that but seemed satisfied as well. Oppy then leaned over to her daughter. “I’ll even get you her card, dear. She’s an excellent babysitter.” Oppy quickly looked to me and hastily added, “For emergencies only of course…” I wasn’t a fan of that type of action or even the implication I would need a babysitter, with so many other options available, but I was a Little, and as usual, that had to come with a few concessions in this world. I just hoped that wouldn’t be a bridge we would have to cross for a long time yet. The day then continued pretty much like that with questions back and forth. Everyone was catching up with each other since we hadn’t seen Oppy or Luna in some time, but then everyone broke to go get some food. It was a little awkward, but I quickly rushed up to Oppy when she was mostly alone and just keeping an eye on Chelsea and Ditzy. “Oppy,” I tried to say as confidently as I could, “Can we talk?” “Of course, sweetie,” she replied in her usual kind manner. “You know I’m always here if you need me.” “Uh, thank you.” I knew I shouldn’t have been, but I was a little thrown off by her kindness towards me. It made my demand harder to make, but I just had to know at this point. “But Oppy… I want to talk about our deal.” Oppy’s usual near permanently etched-in smile quickly faded. “Oh…” She then looked back at Chelsea and Ditzy, and then over to the kitchen. “Hon, I want to show Percy some clothes I got that might fit him. Just be a sec, but can you keep an eye on the girls?” she called out toward the kitchen. “Sure thing, mom!” Samantha called back. Oppy then gestured me away and into Chelsea’s nursery. Despite her growing back up, it still had not changed. After the hesitation by everyone and then their praise over her still limited vocabulary, I wondered if it ever would. While in there, I could see the serious and morose look on Oppy’s face. It didn’t seem like the news was going to be good. “Please just tell me the truth…” Oppy nodded and sighed. “I was telling you the truth, Percy. I really was when I made you that offer. I had a contact within the academy that worked the portal device and another in files. We could have gotten you out and it would have been completely legal too. Judge Hawthorne owes me a few favors and you would have been free forever from the reaches of the academy.” She then paused and I felt the truly bad news coming. “But?” “But the trial changed everything,” she explained. “Samantha told me she explained everything to you, so, once they found out your mental abilities and the fact that you actually knew a lot about modern Earth, they found what they had been looking for. As a result, they locked you and Samantha into a contract with such severe consequences for you both if you ever backed out. Even with my contacts and the appeal I made to the courts after, I was blocked at every turn. I’m so sorry…” It was all what I had suspected after Samantha had informed me of protocol one, but I just needed to confirm it in person. “I didn’t know you did that for me with the courts and all… thank you for trying at least. It means more to me than you know.” Oppy smiled. “Of course, sweetie. I know all this has been a royal mess and I can’t apologize enough to you, but you are family, and as I’m sure you’ve seen so far, I’ll do most anything for my family.” It was a nice touching moment, and I even went in for a hug that was instantly reciprocated. For me, it wasn’t just her fantastic oatmeal cookies or that she let me stay up for another hour, if I could, if I was ever over here at night. I had to hug her because Oppy had gone above her duties as just another family member to me. To be blunt, even if I wasn’t told about her relations, in all aspects of the title by now, I just viewed her as my amazing and loving grandmother. A little more time passed afterward, and just as the sun had started to dip below the very tops of the tallest trees in the backyard, Samantha got a phone call. Everything was going so well, and we were all laughing, but as soon as she answered, her eyes went wide with fear and worry. “I understand. We’ll be right over.” She then hung up the phone and got up. “Come on, Percy,” she commanded. “We need to go. Now.” “What’s going on, dear? Is everything okay?” Oppy asked in a panic. I couldn’t blame her and wanted to know the same. Samantha shook her head. “No, mom. It’s Harriet. There’s a problem and we need to go right now.” The family needed no further prompting to go help one of their own after that and let us be on our way. I’m sure that any other time, Luna and Oppy would be right alongside us, but Ditzy and Chelsea presented a problem… especially if Harriet was having a crisis. Having a regressed Big and Little there would likely only complicate matters. So, after wave and some hugs goodbye, we were off once more. The ride was silent the whole way to the academy dorms. She didn’t say it, but I clearly saw the panic and worry in Samantha’s face. Harriet was her mentee after all, and I knew had been calling Samantha in crisis mode ever since her botched hunter mission. The scars had all healed up pretty nicely with their technology here, but her mental scars seemed far from fixed. After parking and heading over to her dorm, I saw the Beakerman statue once more. It was still an ugly thing in my opinion, but I also couldn’t help but wonder about her and her efforts here. ‘Was she the start of everything? Should I blame her about everything happening in my life lately, or was she only coming from a place of ingenuity and caring for her society after a massive war?’ I wasn’t sure, but as soon as Samantha and I entered the top floor where Harriet lived, we started to hear a dreadful singing and my mind quickly snapped back to the present. “Oh, thank you for coming so soon, Professor Norris!” a Big woman cried out as soon as she saw Samantha. I found it curious there were so few people out here with all the loud singing going on, but I was honestly more distracted by this new woman’s footie pajamas with teddy bears yawning and waving back at me. If a Little was caught wearing that, I felt like any Big would have been claimed on the spot, but I guess those rules just didn’t apply to the rest of this society. ‘Stupid unwritten rules…’ “Tell me what’s going on, Rebecca,” Samantha asked the frightened girl, clearly knowing her as well already. “Well, I’m not sure what triggered it all, but most everyone on the floor went away for the weekend. They won’t be back until tomorrow night, but I stayed to get a little extra work done. Save me time with finals coming up and all, you know?” Samantha nodded. “Sounds sensible, but Harriet… has she done anything… problematic? Or permanent?” Rebecca strained her looks back at her professor in clear confusion, but her eyes widened as I guessed she finally understood what Samantha was really asking. I’m glad she did, because I sure didn’t. Though, in retrospect, I guess I was more distracted by the pained and sloppy drunken singing coming from down the hall. “No, ma’am. Nothing like that… yet. She started drinking earlier in the day… not that it’s uncommon for her lately, but I don’t judge. Then, about an hour ago though, she started singing and stumbling around. She almost broke a window, but I stooped her before she did that.” Samantha quickly seemed relieved. “That’s good… thank you, Rebecca. You were right to call me.” Rebecca looked relieved herself, but then stared down at me. “Oh? Is this the little cutie I’ve heard so much about that does those lectures in your class?” Samantha quickly nodded. “You know… I almost took your introductory class again just to hear this little guy speak.” “Uh… thanks?” I said, really unsure of what I should say to her. I felt like she just wanted to hug me, check my diaper, and then give me a bottle. I was getting used to those looks, but right then, Samantha luckily intervened. “I’ll be sure to post a few of his lectures for everyone to see soon. Even when they’re just about some of the traditions they have on Earth, they’re still pretty interesting.” Samantha then started to walk away, and I followed her. Rebecca stopped us cold though with a tiny squeak. “Professor Norris! Wait!” Samantha turned back to her old student, waiting impatiently for why she stopped us. Knowing where we were going, I had my guesses. “I… uh, I could watch over Percy here, if you want. Could be messy in there…” ‘I hated being right…’ Samantha looked at me and I widened my eyes in terror about as much as I could. I did not want to separate from Samantha here. It was one thing to lecture by myself, but it was something else entirely to be watched over. Fortunately, Samantha saw, and turned back to her student. “No, thank you though, Rebecca. I think Percy could actually help a little with Harriet. They’ve become pretty close since he got here.” “Okay…” Rebecca replied with a little reluctance. I could tell she was disappointed, but another round of singing quickly stole my attention away from her as Samantha and I got closer to Harriet’s dorm room. “I had a little drink about…” Hiccup! “ago, and iss gone righ’ to my head! Oh! Wherever I may…” Hiccup! Samantha and I looked at each with a tremendously worried look and approached the open door that we knew led to Harriet’s room. We were unsure of what we would find in there, but we knew we had to stop her before something bad happened. “On land or see or… oh hey you guys!” As we entered the room, a clearly inebriated Harriet cheered us with a large dark glass bottle of some kind in her hands. Just entering the room, I could then see the clutter and the smashed items strewn all about in front of her. I also saw a small box in the corner of the room, but the pungent smell of alcohol quickly filled my nostrils and took my attention away from it. The smell of the booze seemed hard and cheap, and quickly explained the mess we were seeing of Harriet before us now. “Hey… Harriet.” Samantha tried to step into the room, but her foot really couldn’t go anywhere, so she just stepped down on an empty pizza box. “What’re you doing?” Harriet drunkenly grinned and cheered her former mentor. “Itsa party, teach! Can’t you tell?” Samantha was swayed away from her task and just moved closer. “Harriet… I’m worried about you… a lot of people are. What’s going on?” Harriet scoffed, but Samantha’s unrelenting stare wouldn’t budge an inch. “Fine, fine! I’ve just felt lost after I quit the hunter’s program, okay? Can’t figure out what to do with my life anymore. Itsa… well, it’s all been a big stupid waste!” She then giggled. “Waste… waste… that’sa funny word…” She giggled again. ‘Oh boy…’ I had seen this happen before with some of my friends in college and had even experienced it myself before. It was burnout and just being directionless in life afterward. She needed something more, but I wasn’t sure what she could need at this point. Being a Little though, I also felt my opinion might not have counted as much, so I just stuck by Samantha’s side as best I could. “Probably going to fail this semester… gotta do-over because of wha’… wha’ happened to my…” she paused and looked over to the box for a moment, before shaking her head. “Of what happened to my friends, you know?” Hiccup! She then giggled again. “Shit! Gotta love this stuff, huh?” She held up the bottle again in my direction and, unsure of what else to do, I just nodded. Samantha wasn’t having it though. “This isn’t you, Harriet. Come on. Put the bottle down and let’s get you sobered up.” Samantha then tried helping her up to her feet from the bed, but Harriet wasn’t having it either. “No!” Harriet backed away from her mentor and looked at her with venom in her eyes. “This place… all you taught me… Just one big, fat lie! You and everyone else here is a liar!” She chugged more from her bottle. “I’m gonna drop out tomorrow, because what the heck is the point of all…” she then gestured to the room and the academy outside, “all this? It’s pointless… a fricken waste!” “We help people, Harriet,” Samantha quickly tried to defend. “We help Littles find out what they want. We can give them a better life…” “Bull!” Harriet shot back. She then pointed directly toward me. “Percy here is a direct contradiction to that! Your own Little, Sam… and he was fine. I read the report. Lonely and isolated from others, but he had a life! And you and your sister juss… ripped that right out away from him!” She then took a final swig of the bottle and tossed it aside. “This whole stupid academy is just one big lie.” Samantha seemed stunned for a moment, but the gifted professor I had seen so much of in class was not about to just give up on her mentee and friend. “Things are changing though, Harriet. I’ve seen it firsthand. And, yes, I might have been wrong in taking Percy away, but now he lectures in my class. That’s progress. A Little lecturing here would have never happened a few years ago.” Harriet nodded slowly. “Maybe, but that’s one thing,” she emphasized with extending her index finger out to Samantha. “There’s so many other things out there now. Most things are juss gettin’ worse. I mean, you saw the milk. What is up with that? Tabers? They’re not even trying to hide it. Rearrange the letters and its plain as day! Porr Littles don’t even stand a chance!” I tried rearranging the letters in my head, but Harriet’s yelling and frantic pacing around the room now was making it very difficult. “You know,” she continued, pointing back at Samantha, “I did my homework like a good little student. Your case and the fact that you and your sister exceeded your orders… its actually very common. And it’s been happening for decades! There’s almost a thousand Littles here now!” ‘A thousand?’ My mind whirled with the number she just spat out. Sure, she was drunk, but Harriet’s facts and research always seemed to be reliable before. At the same time though, the daycare barely had more than 50 Littles if everyone actually showed up on the same day. I think at that moment, Harriet then caught my confusion. “Oh yeah, Percy. About a thousand by now. They’re not just here at the academy…” she then gestured all around her again. “They’re everywhere now. A lack of Littles is a global problem thanks to that stupid Height War.” She then turned back to Samantha. “So, yeah… been screwing Earth over for decades now! How’s that for progress for us?” Surprisingly, this time, Samantha had no response back. “No?” Harriet stumbled over to the corner of her room. “Well, let me tell you this further… we Bigs aren’t even any better off. We regress all the Littles down to brain dead shells and call it a good day at the cost of our own souls, or…” she then grabbed the box she had looked at before and I had questioned from her floor. “Or they just get reduced down after to one stupid… measly… little box…” Samantha and I stepped forward and crouched down. From my vantage and for the first time tonight, I didn’t see anger or sloppiness on Harriet’s face. Now, I only saw sadness… grief. In fact, a single tear rolled down her cheek as she stroked the box in her lap. Samantha edged closer. “Harriet… what’s in the box?” “You wanna know? Here!” She then drunkenly shoved it across the floor and right to my feet. It was a little heavy, but I managed to pick it up with both my hands and kind of balance it on my chest to get the lid open. Inside, were photos, stickers, buttons, a ribbon, and a few other bits and bobs. I looked back questioningly at my distraught friend. Tears were coming faster down her cheeks now, but I needed to know what all this was. “What is it, Harriet?” I asked gently. “It’s all that’s left… or all that I have left of my squad…” She then squeezed her eyes shut about as much as she could. Everything suddenly clicked into place about what was going on with her and why it happened today. A few sniffles and wipes of her eyes on her sleeves later, Harriet continued to explain. “The funeral was last weekend… and I went… their parents went… but that was it. Not even Reddington!” She wiped her nose on her sleeve. “Then today, their parents stopped by here and gave me this box. They had gone through all their kids’, my squad’s, stuff and thought I should keep this as a memento of them… it’s all I have of them now…” “But isn’t that a good thing? To have it I mean?” I asked. “Now you get to remember them as they were. Your friendship and the bond you all shared… you have a memento now.” “I know that, but… but…” Harriet didn’t seem to be able to make out the words. “But what, Harriet?” Samantha finally asked. “But I’m still here!” The dam finally broke once more, and we were getting to the heat of her problems. I so badly wanted to hug her right then, but I just held back and let her feeling pour out in front of us. “I was their leader. I led them into that trap and got them all killed. I should have died too!” I could see she was trying to fight back her surge of emotions as best she could, but it was a battle she was quickly losing. “They should have lived, and I should have died on that sand instead. I would give anything… anything! Just to change that.” I was in a state of shock over this. On the one hand, I shouldn’t have been surprised. My buddy Mike from back in college was in the army and lost a friend because they switched places in their vehicle one trip. A bomb exploded and killed his friend, but not him because of one small decision. So, I at least knew, if not directly, about what was happening to her, but this was also Harriet. She was always at the top of her class, steel against any problem she encountered, and even considered the best hunter since Reddington. But now… Samantha decided to take that time to try and help out her friend. “It’s not your fault, Harriet. Sometimes, these things happen, but you just have to pick yourself off the ground and move on. For them… you need to put one foot in front of the other and find what’s next.” For some, that might have been helpful, but I don’t think it was what Harriet needed right then. Her near Dr. Jekyll facial change confirmed my worry. “You don’t think I know that?” she spat back, her anger temporarily overriding her sadness. “Life sucks sometimes and we all have to move on. I know that! I don’t need another lecture on it by the great Professor Norris.” Samantha stepped back, but I could also see her mind ticking away over how to solve the problem still. “This whole place is just a big crock of lies! We don’t want to help Earth; we just want to get there faster and take one Little at a time for our own desires. We don’t spread out greatness to other worlds and dimensions! We only spread death, pain, and especially loss everywhere we go! And what do we have to show for it? Nothing but the entirety of our relationship with our friends reduced down to one silly stupid little box.” I could see Samantha was still at a loss of words for what to say next as Harriet once again slumped down on the floor. I felt I had a way forward, but I wasn’t sure if it would work. It wasn’t a cure… that wasn’t in my, or anyone else’s, power for a single night. That being said, maybe I could help my friend out just a little. I felt I just had to try at least. Now, normally, being a Little, I would have asked permission first while a Big, even Samantha, was in the room, but I felt that Harriet was the priority over any protocol tonight. After all, Samantha had already tried to help, but we just ended up right back where we were before. So, I figured the worst I could do was about the same. “Harriet?” “Stop, Percy,” Samantha said forcefully to me as I stepped forward toward the tear-soaked Big in front of me. I quickly tuned around. “Please, Sam… let me just try. Please?” Samantha seemed more hesitant than ever, but she just silently nodded. I turned back to Harriet and sat down next to her where she could still see me. With a deep breath out, I began. “I’m really sorry, Harriet. I can’t imagine what you’re going through right now, but I just want to say that I’m sorry.” Tear-soaked and even with snot dripping from her nose and smelling like a brewery, Harriet still woefully turned to me. “You have nothing to be sorry for. I should be apologizing to you…” “You really don’t have to… I mean, if you want and you think it might help, I won’t stop you, but I’m okay.” I then looked over to Samantha, who also gave me a little prodding to continue, obviously seeing that my approach might just be working a little better than the one she had. “This family… you all have been so wonderful to me… this world needs more Bigs like you all… please, Harriet. Don’t quit and let all the others win. Speaking for all the other Littles, we need more people like you out there.” A lightbulb seemed to go off right above Harriet’s head. “You’re right… geez, you’re actually right,” but the look didn’t last. “But wait… hold up… what am I supposed to do here now? I can’t go back to being a hunter… not after…” she trailed off and looked at the box that Samantha had set down beside her on the bed. “Okay… fair enough. Hmmm…” I then thought hard about all the positions. Honestly, recruiter suited her pretty well, but then I thought of one other position that just might work for her. “What about recruiter?” Harriet’s face suddenly contorted as if she had just smelled a fart. “You mean like the rest of the family? Me? A recruiter? I don’t know Percy… I just… well, I don’t see it…” “But why not?” I quickly asked back. “You seem to want to help other people find happiness. I see that as a recruiter’s job.” “That’s a Littles way of thinking, Percy. Recruiters are there to benefit this society,” she said, her curiosity and seeming joy over my initial suggestion quickly fading. “That’s how other do it though,” I shot back. I felt I was on a role, so I just pushed ahead. “You see a broken system, but I know Earth. Take it from me when I say that there are people in pain over there… people who would give almost anything at a shot at a better life… even this one as someone’s Little.” I could see the gears start to click in Harriet’s head and the smile start to form on Samantha’s face. I knew I was striking at something here, so I continued quickly before Harriet had a chance to find something wrong with my on-the-spot logic. “You’re right that there are recruiters who just take any Littles because we’re all the same to them. But think about your experience. You’ve seen firsthand the Littles who actually benefit from this life. I think the best recruiters find the needy and desperate on Earth, and then bring them back here with a shot at a better life. That could be you…” I could see her mind working overtime to process all this new information. I wasn’t sure how people chose their positions around here, but I knew I had to slam this idea into her as best I could. “I think you would be a great recruiter, Harriet, I really do. You said you wanted to see a change in this system? Well, be the change and help two societies out. The pained in mine and the longing in yours.” Samantha then stepped up. “He’s right, Harriet. You were my mentee, and while I always respected your decision to become a hunter, I saw the makings of a great recruiter in you. Reddington is a great hunter, and you are too, but you have compassion where that man just has grit. You judge and see the true value of others and help them out when you can. This past year has only further showed that to everyone around you.” “But I’m about to graduate…” Harriet said, suddenly panicking. I felt she was truly starting to see herself as a recruiter but could see the fringes of where it all could suddenly fall apart. “Hmmm…” Samantha mused. “that’s true, but you are a good student. There’s still time in this semester to get your grades up. If you’re willing to do the work, I think I can pull some strings in the academy and make this happen if you want.” Harriet seemed to ponder the notion while Samantha and I waited on the big with bated breath. Finally, I think Samantha just wanted an answer but also wanted her mentee to succeed in whatever she did next. “This is completely up to you… no one will force you to do anything, but you have an opportunity here.” She then got up and handed the box back to Harriet. Harriet took it with trembling fingers. “What happened was a tragedy, but I think from all the stories you told me about your team, none of them ever saw you as not willing to try something, right?” Harriet slowly nodded her head. “Good. So now, all I’m asking you is to try this one other thing. As Percy said, you see a problem here, then be that change. So, what do you think?” Harriet paused for a moment longer, but after a good long look at the box in her hands of the only remnant of her team and friendship that she had, she looked back up. “I’ll do it.” It was a moment of happiness followed by the utter panic of everything that now had to happen to make this new future of hers a possibility. It was a long night sobering her up and cleaning her destructive path before we came, but we finally got it done and got her to sleep. Immediately the next morning, Samantha made the calls she needed and had Harriet appear before the dean right after lunch. Since we had a free period today, we came up to support her. After a few intense moments of waiting outside the dean’s office, I clutched Samantha’s hand in anticipation of what was to happen next. “You think she got in?” Samantha nodded. “I do, but all this going to be on her… we can always be there to help her though.” I nodded and smiled back, satisfied that we had done something good together, but it seemed that Samantha wanted to say something more. She finally did. “I was wrong…” “What?” Her sentiment came out of nowhere and I was very confused to what she was referring to. “Before… you said she needed a friend the night after the bad mission… I was wrong when I said she needed to be alone,” Samantha said with a little shame. “Uh… I could have been wrong,” I said truthfully. “You had the experience…” “But you had the idea of what she really needed after something like that. I shouldn’t have dismissed your idea,” she admitted. “Even last night… I should have trusted you more. Harriet has a long road ahead and we’re going to get her some counseling as well with all this, but you gave her a path forward. That’s not nothing… you should be proud of yourself.” I was about to speak, but the doors to our left soon opened and the secretary led us both back into the dean’s office. There, to our clear relief, Harriet was all smiles. “I got in!” “Yes,” the dean noted with a smile but still stern tone, “but it will require a lot of work on your part. You have a rigorous time before you, but I truly hope you do succeed.” With that, Harriet then signed on the dotted line with the official transfer document. Once the ink dried, Harriet would officially be part of the recruiting section of the academy. Everyone waiting back at Oppy’s house with a surprise party for were going to be so thrilled. As everyone shook hands and hugged above me, I knew that Samantha was right. I should be proud of myself. I felt it in my bones, and I had helped out a friend in need. Unlike the pride I had felt in telling my stories to the Bigs though, I felt this was a better pride. It was one that helped someone out rather than a pride that only served my own well-being. It was a good feeling, and I just hoped it would last. As I saw Judge Franklin peek in briefly with the other judges to congratulate Harriet on her new path here, I wasn’t sure how much hope I could muster though.

I got a contraction about an hour ago and very quickly filled my diaper with a load of soft poop. I am still sitting in my messy diaper waiting for the second wave of poop to come out. If nothing happens in the next hour, I will change and put on an overnight diaper for bed.

Chapter 90: Changed BETH WATCHED AS the injection was given, wincing as she knew a needle extended and quickly retracted. At first, Connor did not react, and it seemed like nothing had happened. Suddenly, Connor screamed in pain for a second! It briefly occurred Beth thought everyone was about to rush in, but then Connor went silent and back to his ‘sleeping’ from the anesthesia. Beth watched his forehead and jaw shape change slightly, even as his figure changed somewhat. She had wondered if they would give Connor breasts to make it seem like he was an adult, but instead, the shape of his body just became very convincingly toddler-like. ‘Connor’s cute like this,’ Beth admitted. He now had an adorable toddler girl set of proportions in his face and limbs. Everything carried on as usual with the filming, but as soon as “Cut!” was called, Professor Ponce immediately pounced and was looking over Connor. “Connor, are you okay?” She asked. Connor blinked a second before sitting up, “I think so?” He shook his head, the pigtails tied into his hair bouncing back and forth. “That was a little more of a jolt to my system than I expected?” “That can happen,” the professor said. “Miss Perez, why don’t you and another female crew member take our young actor back to a place where you can make sure everything changed okay? I’m just going to clean up the kit?” “I’ll go with Connor,” Beth said, ensuring she wouldn’t be left behind. “Sounds good,” Connor said, seeming to have his body movements more alert again. Beth noticed his voice sounded like a young girl’s now. Charlotte gathered him from the table, and the three returned to the wardrobe area and into one of the changing rooms. “Are you sure you’re okay?” Charlotte asked as she sat him on top of the bench in the changing room. “I think so?” Connor replied, “Things seem to be getting better every moment. I should be okay to shoot again here in a few minutes?” “Well, before we do that, let’s check that nothing weird happened?” Charlotte suggested. Connor nodded, and he pulled up the hospital gown over and off of his body. “Just sit down there,” Charlotte said, “That diaper has LittleProof tapes.” Connor didn’t argue, and Beth watched as she pulled it loose. Then they helped pull the bodysuit off and down his legs and revealed what was beneath. Beth couldn’t help but note Connor grinned widely. I LOOKED DOWN at parts that were supposed to be on my body missing and other parts that weren’t present. ‘It worked!!!!’ I tried to control my urge to jump up and down for joy but kept it to just a grin. ‘Finally!!!’ I smiled. I looked at my body and felt a sense of peace and calm that I had never felt before. I had always felt like the pieces down below looked out of place and wrong. With the old dangly one gone and the new parts in place, I no longer felt wrong! As a kid, I was always jealous of my baby sisters and how cute they could dress! Of course, Riley and I were so close in age that I’d grown up playing dress-up with them all the time and certainly played with dolls as much as any other toy. Mama had been worried about it, but Mom just shrugged and supported me. As we reached middle school age, that stopped, and it had been a few years since I’d really been able to dress up as myself with them. I felt my chest and was a little disappointed I couldn’t feel any tissue there. In fact, if anything, it felt like the little bit of fat deposits that had been there were gone, and things felt even flatter. My legs and arms looked just a little chubbier than usual, even as I hoped I hadn’t lost muscle mass. Looking at my arms, I said suddenly again, “Whoa! Where did my arm hair go?” I looked down at my legs and noticed the same thing while noticing how drastically different my voice was! “That treatment almost always has hair removed,” Charlotte told me, “We made sure that it was going to do that for you. Once we reverse it, you can grow it back within a month or so.” “And my voice?” I said, speaking again and listening that it didn’t sound like me, even as I could feel myself saying it. “Same thing, not that you had a low voice before, but this way, the illusion is perfect for your character’s new mommy. It should also help make things better for your big sister to relate to you?” I nodded and looked at the makeup mirror, which was almost too high above my head to see. The face looking back at me looked like it was taken from a picture of Lilah or Hannah when they were about two. “I look like my baby sisters now,” I said, a little surprised. “Somehow, I think you look like you should be their baby sister now,” Beth said. I nodded, “Yeah… I wouldn’t think I look older than maybe two right now? Will people think we switched out my character for a toddler?” Charlotte laughed, “No, that’s pretty normal of an appearance change if the right to do so is granted.” I nodded at that. Everything was as perfect as I could have wanted, but I was just slightly worried about the jolt I felt! That wasn’t present on any documentation I’d looked up for the costumer’s version of the nanites. I didn’t have time to dwell on the possible problem, though. “Well, let’s get this diaper on you; we won’t need the bodysuit again for a bit,” Charlotte said as she grabbed a fresh one. “Unless you want to show the crew the new birthday suit?” I rapidly shook my head, “Umm… no thank you!” Beth laughed, “We’ll get out there and finish this set of scenes and maybe take a twenty-minute break?” I nodded at that. She pushed me down onto my back and placed the new diaper underneath me. These diapers they had us using for the project and in the theater department were annoyingly thicker than my nighttime diapers in the nest. She added a bit of powder before pulling me back into her arms and stopping. “Beth, I think we need a new name for our little girl besides her character name?” She smiled at her, “Why don’t you take the honor of naming her? You’re her girlfriend, after all?” Beth smiled at me, “How about Carly?” “I like it!” Charlotte said, “Until we change you back, are you okay with being Carly?” I smiled, “That works for me.” Inside, I smiled and thought, ‘Thanks, Beth.’ “Okay, Carly, let’s go get this scene wrapped up! “Kay,” I said, leaning against her warmer body as we left for the fake office. She placed me back down on the table. Professor Ponce asked me, “Does everything seem okay?” “As far as we can tell?” “Great! When you finish filming tomorrow, Gary will be able to handle everything. I’ve already shown him how to reverse the procedure.” “Thanks,” I told him. Even as I thought, ‘I wonder how I can tell them to leave me…?’ Before I could brood, though, we had me lying down, and we resumed filming. I pretended to be asleep as Gary ran a scanner over me, “It’s a girl!!!!” Even with my eyes closed, I wanted to roll my eyes at the improvised dialogue that hadn’t been written, “Your baby girl is all good to go home!” “Everything went okay?” “Yes, Miss Ingels, she’s your perfect baby girl now,” he told her. They’d added some dialogue before I was again dressed in the same romper, still pretending to be asleep. Then Charlotte carried my cradled body back to the car to buckle me in. “Cut!” we heard, and “Okay everyone, let’s take a fifteen-minute break. Hit the restroom if you need to. There are a couple boxes of doughnuts and some sandwiches over there,” Sebastian said. “Carly?” I heard from above me. “Yes?” I looked up at Charlotte. “You want some help with the diaper to use the restroom?” I blushed but nodded. “Ride?” She asked next. I sighed and held my arms out, “Might as well take advantage of those long legs of yours.” Beth looked nervous then, and I hoped she wasn’t getting jealous. “You okay, Beth?” I asked. “Yes,” she said, “Just looking forward to getting my scenes over within a bit.” “Oh, yeah, you’re almost up again with me, aren’t you?” She nodded from the ground, where she followed with her head just above Charlotte’s waist. She sat me down on the floor in the dressing room before kneeling in front of me. Without warning, she pulled the romper snaps open and then ripped the diaper off, nodding towards the bathroom. “Go ahead and go potty, Carly.” “Don’t forget to wipe!” Beth said. “Huh?” “I’m coming in with you,” Beth said suddenly, pushed me into the bathroom door, and closed it behind her. “What…?” “You’ve not exactly had your princess parts very long?” Beth said. I blushed tomato red, “Umm… an hour?” “When you’re done peeing, you have to wipe; you can’t just shake things off anymore!” She looked at me and smirked. I nodded; I climbed onto the tall toilet with a stool someone had left next to it and pulled the open romper up and out of the way. I felt a bit self-conscious as I realized Beth was staring even as I managed to release my bladder. It felt the same yet quite different as the urine fell into the toilet. When I was done, Beth handed me a wad of paper, “Make sure you wipe front to back; you don’t want to end up with an infection from the other way.” I blushed and didn’t want to tell her I knew that already. After I let the romper back down, she shocked me by sitting on the potty herself. I was curious and found myself looking at her, too. Other than the hair that she had, we looked similar now. “Guess that’s the first time I’ve let you have a look, huh?” She said with a smile after she cleaned up. “Sorry, I was just curious to compare?” “Well, I guess right now my mom doesn’t have to worry about you getting me pregnant. Probably the best time to get you in the sack!” I blushed bright red as we washed our hands and made our way back outside to the main changing room. I found Charlotte waiting with a diaper for me. “You good for a bit?” She asked me. I nodded and let her pick me up to place me on the table. Since the romper was still undone, she pushed it out of the way and up my stomach, added some powder, and quickly finished taping the diaper shut. Some quick snaps later, and I was back in costume. “Why don’t we all go grab a quick snack?” Charlotte suggested. I shrugged, but I really didn’t trust outside food. “I just want to grab water from my bag, if you don’t mind?” She laughed, “We need to put some meat on those bones! Even with those chubby toddler looks, you still look like a skeleton, practically Carly!” BETH SHOOK HER head at Charlotte, ‘I sure as hell hope she doesn’t start cossetting Carly now!’ From what Beth could see, Charlotte didn’t seem to have any ill intentions. Still, her behavior bore watching since it had shifted to being a bit too willing to help in her mind. Even as they prowled the snack table, she promised to watch that change. Nikki came over right then, “You should be safe on all of this stuff,” she whispered, “I checked.” Beth nodded, “Thanks!” She grabbed a chocolate-glazed doughnut and nibbled on it as the crew began resetting the set. A salon for Littles and kids was taking shape in the air then, and she couldn’t help but feel a bit nauseous at some of the signs that had been added in the detail work. Littles must wear protection at all times! Squirmer? Let us know; we have chairs with straps! We only do hair, makeup, and nails! Anything else, and you need another shop! All Littles and Babies MUST be accompanied by a parent or guardian at ALL times! We are not a babysitting service! Beth wondered if this was one of the scenes out of the library they had just purchased for the filming with their budget. Just before the filming restarted, Charlotte called everyone over. “I’m speaking primarily to the girls in our group, but guys, listen up too! From here on out, we will all find our instincts flaring up around both our costars! This is a pretty natural instinct, and I don’t expect anyone to be able to fully ignore it.” She paused, “That being said, we need to do our best.” She looked at Carly, “Carly, sorry, I was starting to have that problem myself a few minutes ago.” “It’s okay, thanks for realizing…” “That is the other thing since we have given this treatment to our star until we get Connor back, this is Carly!” ‘Her boyfriend…?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Girlfriend? This is confusing!’ She watched Carly blush, but she didn’t look unhappy. If anything, that was one of the more genuine smiles she’d seen on her face. ‘We’re going to have a talk tonight when we get to Amanda’s!’ A few minutes later, work was back in session, and there was a montage filmed in the salon chair with Carly sitting down and alternating the HoloCharacter ‘cutting’ her hair and Isabella really doing it. Connor’s hair had been down his back, and Beth could tell there were nerves about this for him. They cut his hair to just below his shoulders in a ‘U’ shaped cut and gave her adorable bangs. A nanite spray was placed on her hair that, when activated, made Carly’s hair perfectly match her own red hair. ‘This is confusing!’ she said to herself, trying to sort out what gender to refer to Carly as. Shaking her head, she watched the final product, which consisted of two cute hair clips with bows placed on either side of her head. ‘If I saw her on the street right now, I wouldn’t guess Little,’ she thought. ‘Definitely would think she was a genuine toddler. This is what almost happened to Dad, I guess?’ With a jolt, she realized she should ask her dad for advice. She knew her parents had continued playing with him as her baby girl frequently until they thought she was old enough to remember, then stopped with her present. The problem was her memories didn’t leave her, so she still remembered her perfect big baby sister playmate! ‘If he wasn’t on the court, I’m pretty sure they’d still be doing it,’ she thought. Then admitted, ‘They could still be doing it secretly, and I don’t know about it.’ That thought felt so wrong, and she was glad to have a distraction in the form of Carly coming up to her. “What do you think?” She asked nervously. “It’s adorable?” Carly nodded, “It is cute… They said they can make it grow back to the length tomorrow to lose the shape? And the color will return to normal, too?” Beth laughed, “They can, unless you don’t want them to. It is a cute look for you!” She decided to add, “You might lose the bangs, though?” Carly blushed then, “Yeah, they’re definitely sending me plummeting into the toddler age range. It could have been worse; they wanted to cut it shorter into a bob at first.” Beth laughed, “That would have been even more adorable, but since you’re supposed to be the same age as your ‘big sister,’ I’m guessing it wouldn’t have worked as well.” “Carly, are you ready?” they heard. “Coming,” she said to Sebastian and Charlotte. Beth watched her hair bounce and then settled in to watch the rest of the montage scenes get filmed. A trip to a Little store was uncomfortable to watch. Still, given Brianna’s restrictions, there weren’t as many cringeworthy things happening. The diapers ‘purchased’ were the brand that they were stuck with, thanks to that stupid university sponsorship. Eventually ‘Brianna’ was dressed in a pretty dress to meet her sister, and they filmed her arrival at the daycare to go inside to pick up her ‘sister.’ “Cut!” Sebastian said after running that scene for the fourth time. “Let’s change over the scenery to the daycare interior and get everyone cast-wise ready to shoot Scene 17 inside in thirty minutes, please!” Beth cringed but knew she needed to get to wardrobe. It was time for the ‘sisters’ to start acting together… ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! Well, to be honest you all missed the mark by a Like in my mind, but I also missed the mark by a chapter over the weekend. I decided we still needed to be rewarded with a posting anyway! I'll post again on Friday morning before I go to work. Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 112: Lie to me (Years and years and years ago…) I sat at the dinner table, shirt cleanly pressed and buttoned up, hair neatly combed with hair and face washed. I was years away from being able to grow a goatee. I looked down at the plate in front of me. Besides the familiar yet detestable broccoli that had been steamed without any cheese was some kind of cut up meat dish. It was pale and pinkish like my flesh, but basted in an unfamiliar brown sauce. Some kind of chicken, obviously, but not the good kind with the skin coated in breadcrumbs so that it crunched when I bit into it. Turkey maybe? Duck? Probably not duck. Mother never cooked duck, I just knew it was an option from T.V. and movies. It was hard to tell when cooking with Amazon portions. We could eat a single bird for several meals but everything was cut, chopped, diced, and pulled beyond recognition by the time it made it to the plate. Even in a fairly well-to-do Little family, we ate scraps. Scraps were what would fit in our mouths. Either we’d cut the food to ribbons and eat it, or an Amazon would do it for us. Just a fact of life. The stuff on my plate looked soft and mushy; practically baby food. Gross! Or perhaps it’d be rubbery and chewy like a dog toy, something I’d have to chew again and again and again, grinding it with my teeth but the stuff never wanting to go down the back of my throat so that I’d have to wash it down with milk just to be able to swallow. Just like with carrots, green beans, and a host of other vegetables my seven year mouth detested unless cooked just right, I’d inevitably tank up on milk, be too full to finish, and then not be allowed to have dessert. Such was life at seven years old. It smelled weird, too, but I didn’t have the vocabulary to describe it. Not burnt, but smokey. “What’s this?” I asked. I poked some of the meat with my fork and it fell apart at the touch. I recoiled in surprise, as if it were still alive and I’d just delivered the death blow myself. “Just eat it, Clark,” my father said. He cut at a tender piece and popped into his mouth. Balding and snowy haired, he wiped his mouth with a napkin after every bite, save when sipping from his mug of beer. “It’s good for you.’ “I just want to know what it is,” I insisted. False. What I really wanted was a burger. Something that I could grip my hands and bite into. Something to drench in dairy and ketchup; fill up on juicy ground beef while tasting cheese and condiments. “Chicken,” Father said. I poked at the stuff again. I grabbed my fork and started sawing through a piece. The stuff melted on the fork, the knife being formality and pantomime more than anything. “What kind of chicken?” I stalled. “It’s swill,” my mother said. “Now eat it.” “Debra…” my father looked across the dinner table. Mother brushed a bit of frizzled red hair out of her eyes. “Ward…” she shot back at my father. She ate some of the strange concoction and then pointed with her fork. “Eat your swill, Clark.” “What’s swill?” “Eat it and find out.” “What is it?” “Take three big boy bites,” she said. “Then decide whether you like it.” “Mooooooooom,” I whined. “I just want to know what it is!” “Three big boy bites,” she repeated evenly. I threw my head back and lightly bonked the back of it against the chair. I hated it when my parents used baby talk on me. It wasn’t meant to be demeaning, but a reminder; a warning of sorts. Young men and women who didn’t listen to their mother and fathers’ sage advice would inevitably draw the attention of new Mommies and Daddies who wouldn’t let them ever grow up. It was the same for table manners, bed wetting, thumb sucking, academics, speech impediments, household chores, and personal grooming. We developed good habits, lest bad ones become permanent in the worst possible ways. When growing up is literally something you can fail at, it becomes a skill to be practiced like any other rather than something to let happen naturally on its own. Grow up well so you can find a safe job, save money, get married, have kids, teach them to do the same, and retire safely away. “I'm just asking a-” “Do I need to help you practice opening up for the airplane?” she asked. “Fine!” I shoveled the pulled bird meat into my maw and chomped down. And smiled! It was delightful! The stuff fell apart in the best way on my tongue. The brownish not quite pasty sauce was even better than ketchup and had a hearty sweetness that complimented the savoriness of the meat instead of clashing with it. I actually hummed in delight. “MMMMMMMMMMM!” I went so far as to spear some pieces of broccoli so that it’d go down easier with the delicious, delicious stuff! A young man could get used to this! “What do you think?” My mother asked, sounding hopeful. “I love this swill!” I proclaimed. My father laughed, low and deep, then took a sip of beer. My mother nodded appreciatively. “I’m glad you like it dear. Now eat your swill.” So I did. We had ‘swill’ twice a month in the Gibson household growing up. Mother was keen to take note of meals that her picky husband and pickier son would wolf down. It was easily one of my favorite dishes of hers. I’d never heard the word before in my young life. I’d no context for what it meant. No clue that it was a synonym for literal slop fed to Erymanthian bred pigs. My mother was just tired from working all day and cooking for an ungrateful son, so she made a quip as her own private joke. Calling it what it was to my basic ass wouldn’t have accomplished her goal of getting me to eat the goddamn chicken so she picked a word out of her head; most likely reflective of how she felt I took her cooking for granted. When I fell in love with it, the name stuck. It was mostly because she found it funny, but also if I didn’t know what it was I couldn’t look up or find a recipe for it. Calling the stuff ‘swill’ made it magical in a way, her own special spin on a relatively simple slow cook dish. Five whopping years later we went out to a barbecue joint and she suggested I try the barbecue smoked chicken. I hadn’t tried barbecue before, and chicken seemed so common to my ever expanding middle school palette. Then she promised me that it would taste like ‘swill’ and it finally clicked. “About time,” my dad said softly after the Tweener waitress took our orders. “Wouldn’t want him to accidentally tell some Amazon his parents fed him swill. That could get all of us in trouble.” ********************************************************************************************************* Wedging the bottle between my good and bandaged hand, I sucked down Beouf’s coffee in my car seat. Janet opted to sign out and go home as soon as the last of the buses had driven off but Melony cooked me up a batch of our afternoon snack and handed it to me on our way out the door. Today’s brew tasted of caramel macchiato and victory. I’d committed not one but two hypothetically grievous offenses, and my friends had used their own crazy backwards logic and ingenuity to drop hints to me so that I was rewarded with a three day vacation instead of sentenced into exile. How cool was that?! Even better was that I was once again a made man in the eyes of the A.L.L and the other Littles in my class. I’d punched an Amazon in the face, drew blood, and would be back on Friday. I wasn’t even close to a cautionary tale! I was a mother fucking legend! No one there could doubt my credentials! It also meant Ivy would be treated better without me having to give away her secret or connive an excuse as to why the most mindfucked among us should be treated with kid gloves. Enough had seen and heard her part in it, and my word would carry more weight than it ever had! Who would doubt the dedication and judgment of Clark Gibson: Giant Killer? Maybe, just maybe, I could weasel my way back into potty training again. Oh nice it would be to walk around without the plastic rustle of a Monkeez or Koddles or Hippobottomuses around my waist. I closed my eyes and sucked thoughtfully on what was basically hot chocolate with some coffee grounds mixed in, basking in the combination of future based fantasy and recent triumph. There was an earthy bitterness that the creamer, sugar, and syrup, all but covered up that made them taste all the sweeter. The hint of coffee, the hint of liquid adulthood, made all the other ingredients better. Though there was something to be said about the almost relaxing rush of adding sweetener to something already sweet, like vanilla syrup in fatty goat’s milk. That had been an experience, I’d have to try again, I decided. Good thing Janet had some ready. I wondered if chocolate syrup would have tasted as good. Wait a minute… Something about that wasn’t right. Something was off and I couldn’t put my finger on it. “Janet?” Janet made eye contact with me in the rear view mirror. “Yes, honey?” “I had a bottle of goat’s milk this morning, right?” “Mhm. Why?” I couldn’t put my finger on it, but something had happened this afternoon that really bothered me in hindsight. “No reason.” That was a lie, both to myself and her. Deep down, I had the worst feeling of something gnawing at me in the back of my brain. It snapped at me and snarled, baring its teeth, and I was too afraid to look at it and touch it, knowing it was going to bite me. I’d seen her pour the goat milk from the carton into the bottle. Watched her drink some right in front of me. Just like I’d had Beouf do for her stupid candies. The water was always right from the tap and the coffee was straight from a shared pot! That first sip of milk had been many bottles ago, though; many cartons. We’d gone through that original carton quickly. Janet had gotten others since, but they lasted much longer. Even though she was filling the bottles up regularly out of sight… “Janet, can I ask you something?” Janet kept her eyes on the road. “After we get home, baby. We need to have a serious talk.” I didn’t press it. I didn’t want to press it. “Okay…” On Picture Day, Jessica had taken a swig from one of my bottles and almost gagged from surprise. Janet had apologized profusely to her the next day over the phone… To herself, Janet muttered something along the lines of “Two steps forward, one step back.” She had no idea. Even before the weather started to turn chilly, Janet had taken to wearing cardigans. More than once she’d hurried out of the room when Littles started shouting, crossing her arms over her chest and running out the door as if embarrassed… I needed to break the silence in the car and the building symphony in my head. “How mad are you?” I’d caught myself doing double takes sitting in the grocery cart, wondering if she’d gained weight or if her boobs had always been so big. Same for when we showered together… The car was slowing down, we were turning into Janet’s neighborhood. “If you’re asking if you’re in trouble, you better believe it, bud. I still love you,” she added, “but that doesn’t mean you’re not gonna have consequences for what you did today.” A doctor had written her a prescription; except the doctor was supposedly a pediatrician for Littles; one who had been particularly focused on getting me to breastfeed… “Almost home,” Janet said, not unkindly. Every Amazon around me said ‘goat’s milk’ with just an edge of hesitation. Maybe guilt. Maybe code. Maybe both. They’d spoken with the same care used when adults spelled words they didn’t want children to hear…. “Yup…” I said. But what happened when the child could spell? You just made up a different word… We pulled into her garage. I was unbuckled from the car seat and was trembling on her hip. Janet’s eyebrows knitted together and she placed a warm hand on my forehead. ”No fever,” she said. But she knew something was up. How long? How long had something been going on? Was I even sure something was going on? She carried me into the kitchen straight away and plopped me down into the highchair. No restraints this time, just the tray. She wanted to talk to me and look me in the eye without holding me. This was decidedly not a lap conversation. She pulled her usual chair and positioned it directly in front of me so that we were nearly at eye level. “So, a few things,” Janet began with a rehearsed rhythm. “I’m very proud of a lot of what you did today, okay?” I was sitting as far back in that highchair as I could. My skin was burning. With what? I wasn’t sure. “Okay…” “You’re a very smart boy,” Janet praised. “You knew when to be quiet, when to listen, and when to talk. You were perfect in the clinic and in the office.” Just this Saturday, Janet had said the Yamatoan word for goat’s milk. Ivy used that same word just before suckling at her mother’s breasts… “Hmmhmm...” I’d already had dreams about it like my unconscious mind was trying to scream it at me… “And you’re a very sweet, sweet, loving boy. I know you just wanted to protect your old student.” Fuck! Why did she have to call Elmer my former student? This wouldn’t be nearly as difficult if she stuck to the narrative that we’d fed Brollish. Called Elmer ‘my friend’ or something. “Yeah,” I mumbled. “And Ambrose? She deserved it.” Hell yeah she did! Damn it! Why?! “But…?” “But what you did was very very impulsive and very very stupid,” she said as sternly as she dared. Her face and voice instantly turned to putty. This wasn’t Ms. Grange, the taskmaster of Third Grade. This was Janet. “It’s a miracle you weren’t hurt worse than you were! Do you have any idea how worried everyone was for you?!” I lowered my eyes to the tray. I gave a half-hearted, sheepish, “Sorry…” I chewed on my tongue, hoping, daring her to demand that I repeat myself. Call her ‘Mommy’. Come on Janet. I’ve taken one Amazon bitch today. Two if you count Brollish. Let me go for the hat trick. The dark haired woman let down her hair and shook it out, seeming more vulnerable, instead. “And if things hadn’t gone in just the right way, who knows what would have happened?! You could have been expelled. Do you want to be expelled? Do you?” Back down to the tray. “No…” I wanted to get the out of Oakshire Elementary. Just not like that. “Do you want to get taken away from me because they think you’re dangerous or too hostile for me to take care of?” I answered that one more readily. “No, ma’am.” One giant hand draped itself gently over my contritely folded pair. “Promise me you’ll never do something that stupid ever again.” I’d already made that promise once today to Beouf. I’d broken it just as quickly. “I promise.” This time it felt weightier on my shoulders. Like I was saying more than just words to stop her from worrying. I think…I think I really meant it this time. Janet took my hands in both of hers and squeezed them gently, just enough pressure so I could feel it, taking special care not to injure the bandaged one. “Okay. I believe you.” She stood up to her full height so that she was once again above me, a judge ready to hand down her sentence. “You’re grounded.” I looked up at her, not breaking eye contact. “Okay.” “No T.V. until Friday.” “I understand.” “Suspended from school means suspended from friends. No friend visits until Friday. That includes Little Voices” I twitched. That one stung. “Yes ma’am.” “No wandering around the house unattended. If you’re not in your crib, you’re with me. Clear?” “Yeah,” I said glumly. “Any questions?” Time to fight. “When did you switch out goat milk for breast milk in my bottle?” Right then and there I would have liked for any number of things to happen: I would have liked for Janet to have lied and told me that I was a silly Little boy with a big imagination. I would have loved for her to try and misdirect me; act confused or use word play. Technically all milk was breast milk. We just only called them breasts on people. I wanted her to get defensive. I wanted to present my evidence and have it batted away time and time again with easily refutable counter arguments so that I could get mad and shout at the top of my lungs what a hypocritical bitch she’d been; pretending to care about me and listen to me while still withholding basic truths about what she was subjecting me to. I wanted her to lie to me; for her to do it poorly so I could catch her. Or maybe for her to lie so well that I might yet believe her and let her gaslight me. Or maybe I could get in on the lie, make it a shared lie. But like so much in my life, things were not going according to my plan and what I wanted didn’t really factor in. Shock blasted itself across Janet’s face. She slowly sat back down and took a deep breath. “A while,” she admitted. “Pretty much as soon as the real goat milk ran out the first time.” She avoided eye contact. “How’d you figure it out?” “I asked myself why you’d have a bottle of goat milk at school and no diaper bag to carry it in.” “Damn,” Janet hissed under her breath. At a normal volume, she said, “My production has started increasing. And you were liking it. Seemed a shame to keep expressing and pouring it down the drain.” “Why’d Beouf mess up like that?” I asked. “I don’t know,” Janet said, looking more and more like she wanted to crawl into a hole and die. “I haven’t had the chance to ask. I think she thought I’d told you, and we were just using code words for your pride.” In a way, that’s kind of what they were doing. In a way, I kind of already knew. I just hadn’t wanted to know for sure. “Yeah,” I nodded. “That makes sense.” “Do you wanna know why?” Janet asked. My shoulders slumped and I slowly shook my head. “Not really. I think I figured it out.” “Do you wanna tell me?” she offered. I took a deep breath through my nose and puffed it out through my mouth. Then again. “Doctor gave you pills. You started lactating. You started slipping it in and replacing it until I couldn’t tell the difference.” I paused and shuddered again. “Probably didn’t even plan it like that. Just had the idea out of nowhere and tried it.” “Thank you,” she whispered, grateful for the benefit of the doubt. “Clark I…” I stopped her. “Don’t. I was making your life miserable. You were tired. You thought you were helping me. I get it.” I would have been overjoyed if she had taken the opportunity to list the supposed benefits of Amazon breast milk. I would have taken snippets about oxytocin, or digestive health, or bonding, or whatever and shoved them right up her nose. No such luck. I was swinging and she was taking every hit right on the chin. “You’re right.” Janet said. “I’m still sorry.” “Sometimes saying you’re sorry isn’t enough.” I threw back her words right in her face. My Mommy nibbled on her bottom lip. “What do you suggest?” I looked her right in the eye and told her the truth. “I don’t know.” “I’m not changing your punishment.” “Yeah,” I agreed. “That’s fair. I screwed up.” “I did too,” she undid the tray, and reached forward “Hug?” “No, thank you.” She took her hands back. “Sorry.” She reached forward again. “I’m gonna put you down on the floor.” “Okay.” “It’s okay to be mad,” Janet said. “I know.” I waited until she planted me back down on the kitchen floor. “I’m just disappointed.” It was true too. Both of our faces fell. No tears though. Just an awkward silence that built throughout the night no matter how much we talked and a growing cacophony in my brain every second we weren’t. I felt an ache inside me that had nothing to do with my guts. ************************************************************************************************************ I paced my crib, gritting my teeth and muttering to myself. “You can do this,” I grunted and growled. “You can do this.” My eyes remained fixated on the baby monitor just out of reach. “She hasn’t heard you. You’re not hypnotized. You’re not mindfucked. You’ve just been working harder, not smarter.” The subtle squeaks of the mattress and the loud crinkling of my nighttime diaper filled my ears while my pulse quickened. “She fucking drugged you!” I said. I gripped the rail with my fingers, and dug my toes into the mattress. Both were done through mittened gloves and feet. Not a punishment, supposedly. Just extra thick jammies for an incoming cold friend. “Shoved her own bodily fluids into your mouth! That bitch!” In the far corner, Lion sat passively, completely unimpressed with my theatrics. She was just an Amazon. Baby crazy to the core with layers and layers of benevolent narcissism. Should I really feel that surprised? That betrayed? This is exactly what Amazons did. This was just another check on the bingo card. I was fortunate that she didn’t take me to the nearest public playground and pop her tit in my mouth for all to see and gawk at. “It’s not like I’d confirmed it! It’s not like I knew knew! It’s not like if she’d asked I would have said ‘yes’!” It would have been nice to have been asked though. Maybe even tempting. Lion went sailing over the top rib. “Fuck you…” I growled at the traitor. “And this fucking monitor!” I said. “Make me have to call her…call her that word to get her attention. Even though we had a deal that I wouldn’t have to do that in private. So much for that! Typical!” To be fair, she had forgotten to tell me that part. An honest mistake. JUST LIKE SHE’D FORGOTTEN TO TELL ME ABOUT WHAT THE MILK REALLY WAS! I planted my feet and leaned hard at the foot of the crib. She wanted me to use the monitor. She was going to get what she wanted. I now had seventy two hours alone with her to sleep deprive her and break her will and make her existence as miserable as possible. “Mommy,” I said. Instantly the tiny light on the monitor blinked on, a beacon in the darkness of the room. “Mommy, I hate you!. I hate you, Mommy. I hate you. I hate you, Mommy. I hate you, Mommy. I hate you Mommy..” I started building up steam inside myself, smiling wickedly. “I hate you, Mommy! Mommy I hate you! Mommy! I hate you! Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! I hate you, Mommy!” Oh it felt good to be saying it again! To be saying it and knowing that Janet was hearing it! Saying a stupid password so a machine would click on was worth it! Especially because it meant Janet was hearing the word she most wanted to hear combined with the phrase she least wanted me to be able to say. “I hate you Mommy!” I wasn’t whispering anymore. Screw subtlety. Brash impulse had carried the day so far! I started counting on my fingers and toes, wiggling them through the jammies, keeping track in sets of twenty. My left hand was just starting to hurt again, but that was a plus in my book. Just like I’d intended, I’d drive that Amazon bitch to the brink of despair and hypocrisy. I’d either keep her up all night or force her to turn a blind ear to me. She was no friend! She was an addict posing as a caregiver! But I wasn’t going to give her her fix! After a hundred rounds, I started marching around the crib. “I! HATE! MOMMY!...I! HATE! MOMMY!... I HATE! MOMMY!” I was on strike! I was picketing! Clapping my muffled hands and repeating those words until I didn’t know where the end of one phrase started and the other began. “MOMMY! I! HATE! MOMMY! I HATE! I!” I was grinning like an idiot and feeling like a superhero. “HATE! MOMMY! I!...HATE! MOMMY! I!” The nursery door winged open. A familiar outline entered the room and flicked on the light. “Mommy?!” Standing in front of me was Janet in all of her non glory. Her wet hair from our shower was combed and down and everything about her body language reeked of quiet guilt. She wore loose fitting pink pajamas that almost complimented my fuzzy blue ones. Her eyes were puffy and tired, her smile nervous and self-deprecating. “Hey,” she said. “You called?” I clenched my good fist. Now or never. “I hate you, Janet!” There! I said it! Ha! Take that mental block! “I hate you so much!” She stood up tall for a second and then slumped back down. “Yeah. That’s fair.” “What?” She walked over to my crib and lowered the rail. “You sound like you need some company. Would you like some?” “Janet,” I said, completely discombobulated. “Didn’t you hear me? I said ‘I hate you, Mommy’.” She picked me up and cradled me so that I was still sitting up. “I heard you, baby. I still love you, though. No matter what.” “Nonononononononono!” I started to kick and struggle away from her rapidly approaching bosom. “Not again! Not again!” The Amazon put me down on the floor, holding my arms immobile just so I wouldn’t hit her. “I’m not gonna do that!” she hushed. “Sorry! Sorry! I’m not gonna do that! I fucked up! Sorry!” I regained control of myself. “What?” Had she just dropped an F-Bomb? “You heard me.” Back to the game, then. “I hate you.” “I know,” she chirped. ”That doesn’t change how I feel. I still love you.” “I hate you, Mommy!” She picked me up again. “Do you want to tell me you hate me here, or do you want to keep Mommy company in her bedroom?” “Bedroom?” I parroted. Why was she taking me to her bedroom? “I…I…bedroom?” Janet took that for consent. “Okay. I’d like that. Come on.” She took three steps and stopped beside my stuffie. “Oops! Almost forgot Lion.” She balanced me on one hip so she could lean down and pick him up. “Do we leave him here or bring him with?” “What’s going on?” I asked. “Why are you doing this?” “Okay,” she said. “Let’s leave him here to guard the room.” “NO!” I shouted. “Okay. He can come with us. We have room.” “I hate you!” I repeated. “I hate you, Mommy!” “Yup.” Nursery gave way to hallway, hallway bled into living room. Living room passed by kitchen and entryway to the dark, peaceful bedroom. “Mommy! Stop! I hate you!” I tore Lion from her grasp and clung to him. More like she handed him over to me, but still… Janet let out a big yawn. A lioness in the heat of the savannah. “I’m tired,” she said. “Keep me company in bed? Tell me you hate me while we fall asleep?” Over by the gargantuan bed, so similar to what I’d slept in back in my old house was the detachable infant cot. She’d finally put it together. “I’m not sleeping in that!” I pointed as best I could to the baby bed attached to the real one. My Mommy considered it for a second and then responded with, “Okay. How about Lion sleep in it tonight? You can cuddle with me.” “This changes nothing!” “Okay.” “This doesn’t make up for the milk thing!” “Agreed.” “Then why…? I hate you!” My padded bum made contact with the massive mattress. So soft! Softer than I even remembered. “Okay,” Janet said, plucking Lion from me and putting him in the bassinet. Keep me company?” “I…I…” I froze. “Yeah. Yeah. Okay.” “Thank you, sweetie.” she pulled me in close to her and worked her way to the head of her bed, gently tugging me along and tucking us both under the covers, burying us each under the massive duvet on her perfectly made bed. The covers!. Heavier than anything than had been put in my crib thus far, but the deep pressure provided a sense of regulation. I was practically swimming! Floating in a warm bathtub where I had no hope or fear of drowning. “Okay,” she told me softly. “Tell me that you hate me. I’m ready.” The warmth from another person’s body! Another sensation I did not expect to relive any time soon. I’d sat in Janet’s lap and been carried to the point where she was almost a living piece of furniture where my body was concerned, but this was different. Damn did she smell good, too. Like so much more than lavender and piss. “I don’t want to,” I grumbled. “Not right now.” “Okay,” Janet said. “Can I give you one last kiss before I fall asleep?” This was a trick. Or a trap. Something about her smell was conditioning me. Pheromones or something! Or the blankets had something in them that was draining my energy away. Or there was a subliminal message playing in the room that only affected me! “Okay,” I whimpered. “Kiss me.” She gave me one soft kiss right between the eyes. “I love you,” she cooed and then nestled down, cradling me in the crook of her arm right beside her, No escaping it. Not tonight. I was hurt and exhausted; physically and emotionally drained. Confused beyond all reason and deep down I just wanted a tiny taste of peace that didn’t feel like burning oblivion or hurting someone who truly, madly, deeply, loved me. So I closed my eyes. ************************************************************************************************* Janet’s soft coos and probing fingers woke me. “Morning, sleepy head.” “Hrn?” I groaned. I turned my head to the side. We were back in the nursery. I was on the changing table. Janet was still in her pajamas, and my snaps were undone all the way up to my waist. Morning birds were singing and the first shafts of sunlight were shining through the window, but it was still incredibly early. Zoge and Ivy were meeting Beouf at the bus loop right about now. “Mommy’s just gonna change you and take you back to bed.” “Huh?” I groaned, rubbing my eyes. “Why?” “We’ve got the day off. Remember?” “But…” Janet ripped the tapes off the landing zone and the cold chill of morning air on urine soaked privates and colder chill of a fresh baby wipe made their way over me, same as every morning. That’s not what surprised me, however. I’d woken up wet, messy, or on the verge of exploding every day since my life had been turned sideways. Yet this was the first time I didn’t remember waking up in the middle of the night to relieve myself. I had legitimately peed myself while unconscious. I was a bedwetter! “Go back to sleep, Clark.” Janet shushed me, taping up the fresh diaper so that it was nice and snug. So dry. So clean. So comfortable. “I just didn’t want you to leak. Go back to sleep.” End Part 9

wish I could find a good friend for beers n diapers

Chapter 24 - Security Badges The sun's rays peeked through the tall skyscrapers, casting a muted glow on the sleek and modern DNA Pharmacia building. The concrete jungle was quiet as it was still in the early morning, with only a few people scattered about. Darlene stood out in her polished business attire, in a light green blouse with a suit and pants, and her hair pulled back in a neat bun. The fluorescent lights of the garage illuminated her path, her footsteps echoing off the walls. The air was heavy with the familiar scent of gasoline and exhaust fumes, a constant reminder of the bustling city outside. As she walked towards the elevator, Darlene couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for the day ahead. As she approached the elevator, she noticed something different. A new badge reader was mounted on the wall next to it, along with a sign that read: "All employees must go to level 1 security to get their new badges." Darlene furrowed her brow, puzzled by this sudden change. "New badges, why?" she thought, her mind racing through possible explanations for the unannounced implementation. Upon reaching the security desk on level 1, Darlene's eyes scanned the room, noting the fresh coat of paint on one of the walls with the shiny new equipment mounted on it. The security guard, a stocky man with a stern expression, handed her a clipboard to fill out the necessary information for her new badge. "Excuse me," Darlene said, trying to mask her annoyance with a polite tone, "Why are we getting new badges all of a sudden?" "Over the weekend, we've been working on installing badge readers at all access points to every level," the guard replied, standing tall and stocky, his face set in a stern expression. He wore a standard security uniform, complete with a badge and walkie-talkie clipped to his belt. His arms were crossed over his chest, adding to his imposing presence. He had a buzzed haircut, and his eyes darted around the room as he spoke in a monotone voice. He looked tired, his voice was monotone, and he was clearly tired of answering the same question over and over. "Only specific individuals will be allowed on certain levels without a proper and approved escort. It's the new corporate policy. We need to beef up security to take precautions. But that is all I know. Everyone is asking me why. I have no idea." As the security guard talked, Darlene could tell there was no point in pushing the conversation. Darlene couldn't help but feel skeptical. "But why now? And what kind of precautions?" she wondered. These changes seemed more than coincidental, especially considering the recent events involving John and Avery. "Alright then," Darlene said, handing back the clipboard once she had finished. "Thank you for the information." "Have a good day, ma'am," the guard replied, handing Darlene her new badge with an almost robotic efficiency. As she clipped the badge onto her blouse, her mind continued to churn. She couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss. The only way to find out, she decided, was to get up to her office and start making some calls. With a determined stride, Darlene headed back to the elevator; her thoughts focused on uncovering the truth behind these sudden changes. Upon reaching the 5th floor, Darlene swiped her new badge at the access point, its electronic beep mocking her. She clenched her teeth and rolled her eyes as she walked through the opening doors, her mind racing with questions. "Morning, Darlene," said an employee as she strode past with purpose. "Morning," she replied tersely, barely acknowledging their presence which was unusual for her as her thoughts remained fixated on the recent events involving John and Avery. Normally, she would have engaged in conversation with her employees to find out how their weekend went but not today. Darlene continued to think that the attack on Avery should have been more than enough to terminate John, but what if it wasn't? What if he was still here, lurking in the background? The moment she entered her office, Darlene shut the door behind her, forgoing her usual routine of brewing coffee and reviewing the week's agenda. Her fingers trembled as she dialed Julian's extension, only to be met with his voicemail. Frustration bubbled within her as she wanted answers now, and she wasn't known to be a patient woman. She sighed in exasperation as she hung up and dialed Bryan instead. "Hello?" Bryan answered distractedly, clearly not expecting her call. "Byran, it's Darlene. We need to talk about these new security measures." Her voice was sharp, demanding answers. "Uh, sure, give me a second," Bryan said, his tone shifting from surprise to concern as he excused himself from another conversation and asked his employee who he was engaged in conversation with to leave and close the door behind him. Darlene impatiently tapped her foot, trying to control her suspicion as she waited for Bryan to return his attention to her call. When he finally did, she launched into her questions, her words tumbling out almost faster than she could think of them. "Is this because of John? Did they not get rid of him after what happened to Avery?" she demanded, her voice shaking with anger. "Darlene, I understand your concerns, but I can't discuss personnel matters over the phone," Bryan responded cautiously. "However, you should know that the new security measures are meant to ensure everyone's safety, including Avery's." "Everyone's safety?" Darlene scoffed. "Or just Avery's? And what about John? Will he still be allowed on our floor?" "Darlene, I really think you should speak with Julian about this. He's better equipped to address your concerns," Bryan said, trying to defuse the situation. "And, yes, John is still here working. You know I would have let him go if I could have" Bryan said in a nervous tone. He could not only hear but feel Darlene's anger over the phone. Darlene couldn’t believe it. Despite everything John had done, he was still working for the company. The man had practically assaulted Avery and humiliated him completely, but he was still employed. Darlene wondered how strong John’s connections were that he could get away with so much. Her thoughts turned to Avery, and she felt a pang of worry. She felt the need to protect the delicate man. She dreaded the poor guy finding out that John was still lurking in the building. "Fine!" she snapped, hanging up before he could say anything else. Her mind raced as she tried to process the conversation, her heart pounding in her chest. If they didn't get rid of John, what lengths would they go to in order to protect Avery? And more importantly, why were they still entertaining the idea of keeping John employed here? As she paced her office, her thoughts whirled like a tornado, tearing through every possibility and leaving her with nothing but uncertainty and anxiety. Darlene glanced at the clock on her wall. Avery wouldn’t be in for another thirty minutes, at least. She needed to get to Julian first. She chewed on her thumbnail, her thoughts racing faster than her heartbeat. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. How could they prioritize John's value to the company over the safety and well-being of their employees? Especially Avery, who had already suffered so much from John. She began to formulate a plan in her head, her determination hardening her resolve. She would confront Julian, demand answers, and make sure Avery was protected – no matter what it took. Her hands trembled with barely contained fury as she dialed Julian's number for what felt like the hundredth time. Finally, Julian answered the phone calmly. "Good morning, Darlene" were the only words able to escape him before Darlene butted in the conversation. Darlene's voice was like ice on the other end of the line, cold and unyielding. "I am coming to see you about all this new security shit and not getting rid of John," she said curtly before hanging up. With a huff, she grabbed her new security badge and stormed out of her office, her heels clicking against the linoleum in a rapid staccato. Each step fueled her anger – it was an injustice that she couldn't ignore, not when Avery's safety was on the line. The employees who saw her could feel the anger as they all stood back or stayed seated at their desks and watched her head for the elevator. The fluorescent lights overhead hummed quietly, the only sound in the otherwise empty hallway. As she reached the elevator, Darlene swiped her badge and stabbed at the button. The doors opened with a soft ding. She stepped inside her reflection in the polished metal doors distorted by the dim light. As the elevator descended, Darlene's thoughts raced, each one more agitated than the last. What could Julian possibly say that would justify keeping John employed after what he'd done? And why hadn't Bryan fought harder for what was right? When the elevator finally came to a stop on the second floor, Darlene took a steadying breath, trying in vain to calm herself. She stepped out into the hallway, relieved to find she had access to this level. If they had denied her entry, she would have raised hell. Her eyes scanned the space, searching for any sign of Julian's presence. "Time to get answers," she muttered under her breath, determination settling over her like armor. Darlene's pulse throbbed in her temples as she stormed out of the elevator and into Julian’s office, slamming the door behind her with a force that made the framed diplomas on his wall quiver. Her face was flushed, eyes blazing with righteous fury. "Tell me, why are you keeping John? He attacked Avery!” She barely gave Julian time to look up from the papers on his desk, his expression a mixture of surprise and unease. Julian's hand raised, and the gesture was sharp, a forceful push towards the door. As Darlene slammed it shut, the sound reverberated through the office like a booming thunder, causing the diplomas on the wall to shake and rattle. The sound of anger could be heard in every step Darlene took towards Julian's desk, her heels clicking against the polished floor. "Darlene," he began cautiously, "I know that, but that isn’t the whole story the CEO got.” Darlene clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “The CEO got that you attacked John first, from John himself, and sprayed him with mace.” “That is bullshit!” Darlene screamed, her voice cracking with emotion. Julian sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose as if warding off an impending headache. "I agree, but he spun it that you attacked him. I know he was screaming at the top of his lungs at Avery and throwing things at him, yes, but did he ever lay a hand on Avery?" Julian paused, studying Darlene's expression. "No, but he was going to. He was inches away from Avery’s face! And he wouldn’t back away,” Darlene shot back, her heart pounding in her chest. Julian attempted to remain calm and poised, though she could see the strain in his eyes. "Would you rather I stand idly by and let him get hurt? Didn't you say I was to protect the poor boy when you brought him to me?" “I understand, but according to John, you initiated physical contact with him first.” Julian's words stung like salt in a wound, and Darlene nearly choked on her own disbelief. “In interviewing your employees, no one saw any actual physical contact between Avery and John." “He was verbally abusing him!” Darlene yelled, feeling her eyes well up with frustrated tears. “He pissed himself again out of fear! Don’t you have any concern for the poor boy? Besides, John wasn’t allowed on the 5th floor, and he broke the corporate restraint order." "Which is why we are making sure that will never happen again with the new security system," Julian countered, his tone still infuriatingly calm. “You're lucky we're not writing you up for physical and violent contact. The CEO agreed just to give you a verbal warning.” "A verbal warning? What the fuck! Did John get a verbal warning also? This is so unfair! You know John's character, and you know my character!" Darlene screamed as she couldn't believe how this was now about her behavior and not John's. The room seemed to shrink around Darlene as she struggled to control her mounting fury. She couldn't believe they were turning this on her – all she had wanted was to protect Avery. He was the real victim in all this. A delicate man who needed to be protected from men like John. "Look," Julian began, his voice wavering, "I understand your frustrations, but there's more to this than you know. There's a process we have to go through." "Process?" Darlene scoffed, her gaze piercing through him like shards of glass. "What about Avery's safety? What about the toxic environment this company is nurturing? Are we just supposed to let that slide because John is 'valuable'?" "Darlene, please," Julian pleaded, trying to keep his composure. "I understand how you feel, but we have to trust in the system. We're implementing tighter security measures to ensure everyone's safety." "Right," she thought bitterly, "because a badge system will magically make John a better person." "Julian, I know you're just doing your job, but this is unacceptable and total bullshit. Something has to change, or someone else is going to get hurt." Darlene said. She wasn’t sure if she meant that John was going to hurt Avery or that she was going to hurt John. Maybe both. With that, Darlene spun on her heel and stormed out of the office, leaving Julian to contemplate the weight of her words as he heard the door slamming shut once again behind her like a gunshot. Little did she know, Julian didn’t even get to tell her about the other change they were going to make: putting Christy with Avery upstairs in her department. As she stalked back towards the elevator, her mind raced with thoughts of injustice and betrayal. What kind of world was this, where the victim was treated like the perpetrator? And how could she continue to work under such conditions? For a minute, she considered going right back to Julian and quitting. She stopped herself, though. She couldn’t do something like that, not just because she wanted to keep her job but because she needed to protect Avery. If no one else was going to, then she needed to be there. She had known Avery needed protection from the moment she had seen him, but after sharing that intimate evening, it was no longer a case of needing to protect a weak man. Now she needed and wanted to keep him safe. He had become her responsibility. Perhaps it was stupid, perhaps it didn’t make sense, but her maternal instincts and passions flared whenever she thought of Avery. With a heavy heart, Darlene decided that she would do anything necessary to ensure Avery's safety, even if it meant fighting against the very company she had dedicated her career to. Avery walked into the office, his hair still a mess and wearing baggy brown pants and a light red docker shirt underneath; he wore the white onesie snapped under his crotch, holding one of his disposable diapers in place. He felt a little more confident that no one would discover his diaper with the new clothing helping to hide it. He couldn’t deny that he felt a little embarrassed, though. Onesies were supposed to help toddlers, not fully grown men. The atmosphere on the fifth floor felt unusually tense and quiet. He could feel the weight of unspoken concerns hanging in the air like a heavy fog. As he set down his backpack at his desk, he glanced around, noticing Darlene's office door wide open – an odd sight, considering her habit of spending the first hour of the day secluded there. "Hey, Avery," whispered one of his coworkers, Sarah, from her cubicle, giving him a sympathetic smile. "How are you holding up?" "Uh, I'm okay, I guess," Avery replied with a weak smile, trying to sound more confident than he felt. He couldn't shake the feeling that the entire office was scrutinizing him after Friday's incident. He headed to Darlene's office, hoping to find some comfort in their usual morning routine. The absence of her familiar presence left him feeling strangely adrift. He got a K-cup and started the Keurig to brew a cup of coffee. When he went to open the small fridge to get his creamer, he paused and frowned. It had his name on it. "Avery's creamer." He noticed the date on it showing it had been made that very weekend. He looked around to make sure no one else was around as he opened the top and took a sip. It was sweet, and just as he suspected, he recognized the taste. It was Darlene's breast milk. He blushed almost immediately. All this time, he has been using her creamer, he was using her breast milk. Part of him was very embarrassed, and the other part of him was happy. He had something that would remind him of the night. He poured a little more than normal into his coffee when the Keurig finished brewing. He returned to his desk, taking a sip of the coffee, his fingers nervously tapping against the ceramic mug. He had been a little tempted to forego the coffee altogether and simply take Darlene's milk on its own. Booting up his computer, Avery found an email waiting for him regarding a new corporate policy change. His heart sank as he read the details; it clearly had to do with John and the confrontation between them. A knot formed in his stomach, guilt gnawing at him as he realized the entire fifth floor would be affected by this change – all because of him. "Damn it, John," Avery muttered under his breath, clenching his fists tightly. Why did things have to escalate like this? And what would happen next? He tried to refocus on his work, pulling up the calculations he needed to review, but his thoughts kept drifting back to the incident and its repercussions. He knew he couldn't let John's actions control his life or his work, but fear still clawed at the edges of his mind. "Focus, Avery," he told himself, attempting to shake off his anxiety and concentrate on the numbers in front of him. "You can't let this affect you." A sudden gust of wind blew through the office as Darlene stormed past Avery, her eyes blazing with fury. She appeared to be so tunnel-visioned that she hadn’t seen that Avery was at his desk. The door to her office slammed shut with a resounding thud, causing a few employees to jump in their seats. Muffled shouts and angry words could be heard from behind the closed door. Avery sat at his desk, gripping his pen tightly and trying to make sense of Darlene's outburst. She rarely lost her composure like this; it was unnerving to witness. He stared at the calculations on his screen, but the numbers blurred together as he tried to understand what had upset her so much. Was it his fault? Was she mad at him, or "Did someone say something to her?" Avery wondered aloud, glancing around the office. A couple of his coworkers shook their heads, looking just as bewildered as he felt. "It has to be something to do with me and John and the new security measures," he mused, although he couldn't think of any specific reason that would cause such a reaction besides the new readers. "Hey," one of his coworkers whispered, leaning over the cubicle wall. "You don't think she found out about John, do you?" "Found out... what?" Avery asked, his heart skipping a beat. "Never mind," the coworker muttered, retreating back to their own desk. Avery bit his lip as he tried to refocus on the task at hand - the cell wall calculations. He knew he couldn't afford to let his thoughts drift to John or Darlene right now. With a deep breath, he attempted to focus on the numbers and equations before him, willing himself to concentrate. "Come on, Avery. You've got this," he whispered, forcing himself to push the other distractions aside. Despite his best efforts, however, the tension in the room seemed to weigh heavily on him, and he found himself constantly glancing over at Darlene's door, waiting for any sign of her emerging. He couldn't help but worry about what was going on behind that door and how it might affect their working relationship - and their friendship. "Darlene, whatever it is, I hope you're okay," Avery thought, his concern for her overshadowing the fear that had gripped him since John's attack. The clock seemed to tick louder than usual as Avery sat at his desk, the tension in the air palpable. He felt a bead of sweat trickle down his neck and resisted the urge to fidget again. The soft hum of computers filled the room, punctuated by occasional hushed whispers among his coworkers. It was very hard to concentrate with everything going on. Every voice and sound he heard was enough to distract him. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Darlene's office door swung open with a soft creak. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but her expression was resolute as she surveyed the room before settling on Avery. "Can I see you for a minute?" she asked bluntly, her voice strained. "Of course," Avery replied, his heart racing as he followed her back into her office, the door clicking shut behind them. "Listen, I just had a long conversation with Julian and Bryan about this whole situation," she began, her hands wringing together nervously. She proceeded to tell Avery about everything she'd learned - the new security measures, the CEO's insistence on keeping John employed, and even the accusations against herself that she'd chosen to leave out. Avery's shock was evident on his face, his brows furrowed in confusion and concern. "Darlene, I can't believe they're putting you through all of this. It wasn't your fault," he insisted, his voice shaking slightly. "It's my fault John and I don't get along." As Darlene calmed down, she sank into her desk chair with a heavy sigh. "I'm sorry, Avery. I'm so sorry John is still here. If there were anything I could have done, he would be gone," she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. Tears welled in her eyes, though she fought to hold them back. "Darlene," Avery said softly, reaching out to place a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You've done more than enough for me. You've stood by my side and fought for me when no one else would. I'm grateful, more than you know." He paused, his own emotions threatening to spill over as he looked into her tear-filled eyes. "We'll get through this together. I am sorry I caused so much trouble for you," he promised, squeezing her shoulder gently. Darlene's hand reached up to Avery's hand as she looked up at him. "Avery, this isn't your fault at all, don't blame yourself. This goes far beyond you. I feel so bad for you.” She held back her tears, and the two shared a moment of understanding that spoke louder than words ever could. Avery forced a small, reassuring smile onto his face, trying to calm Darlene down. "Thank you, but I still can't help but feel guilty," he said, not knowing the words to say to help the situation. "The new security badges will keep John away." But deep inside, a cold knot of fear persisted; John was unpredictable and dangerous, and Avery couldn't shake that off. "Thanks for everything, Darlene," he added again, hoping to alleviate some of her guilt. It didn't seem to help much, but at least she offered a wan smile in return. As Avery turned to leave, Darlene's voice stopped him. "Wait, Avery," she said, her tone shifting abruptly. "I think I need to check your diaper to make sure it's on correctly." He blushed furiously at the unexpected mention of his diaper, stammering, "I-I think I got it on right..." Darlene shook her head firmly. "No, we can't trust that." With practiced efficiency, she retrieved the supplies from the other night - baby wipes and lotion - and placed them on her desk. "I'm not in the mood to argue about this, Avery. Please lie down." Darlene said as she laid down a large beach towel she brought from home. Feeling his cheeks heat up further, Avery reluctantly complied, lying down on the towel she had spread out on the floor. The cool office air made him shiver as she gently removed his pants, revealing the diaper beneath. His heart raced, both from embarrassment and vulnerability, but he knew that Darlene only wanted to help him. Darlene's delicate fingers carefully inspected the diaper, her eyes focused and determined. Avery tried to distract himself by staring at the ceiling, but he couldn't escape the reality of the situation. The crinkling sound of the diaper material filled the room as Darlene expertly adjusted the fit, her movements precise and efficient. Despite the awkwardness of the situation, it was clear that Darlene was doing her best to be gentle and considerate. "It looks like you didn't put it on correctly, but don't worry, I'll fix it and apply some lotion to prevent any rash," she said in a soft, soothing voice, like a mother caring for her child. With deft fingers, she undid the diaper tapes and gently lifted it off of Avery's skin. He felt exposed and vulnerable lying there on the floor, but he trusted Darlene to take care of him. She applied cool lotion to his skin with gentle, circular motions, bringing both relief and humiliation. After a few minutes, Darlene announced that she was finished. Her voice carried a hint of relief as she snapped the onesie in place, slid his pants back on, and helped Avery sit up. They shared a brief moment of eye contact - a silent acknowledgment of the trust they had just shared. Darlene gathered her supplies and put them away with practiced efficiency. "I think you're good to go back to work now," she said with a smile, her voice filled with reassurance. And for a moment, Avery allowed himself to forget about John and everything else that weighed on his mind. "Thank you," Avery murmured, his gratitude genuine despite the lingering embarrassment. In this strange, difficult situation, he knew he could rely on Darlene to stand by him - and in turn, he would do everything in his power to support her as well. He just had nothing to really offer her in terms of support. As Avery made his way through the bustling office, he couldn't help but think about the creamer he had used in his coffee that morning. The rich, sweet, creamy flavor still lingered in his taste buds. He decided to save his question about it for later and focused on making his way to his cubicle. The door to the office creaked open. He walked out to his own small office space and settled down at his desk. He had his notes in hand as he began to try to get back focused on solving the cell wall problem.

Chapter 3: Point of No Return Past the point of no return The final threshold What warm, unspoken secrets will we learn Beyond the point of no return? The music Mom played in the car always had to be educational. She had been a theater actress until Grace was born, when she’d traded that for the stability of a tedious office job. Even after all these years, she still had a thing for musicals. We’d been listening to The Phantom of the Opera on car rides for the past week and a half. It had been a desperate effort to keep Mom from singing along to the lyrics while my friends were in the car. It was one of her favorites; Mom had parts in the musical as a high school student and later as a professional actress. Thank goodness the musical was nearing an end. But that raised the uneasy question of what Mom would have us listening to next. Grace and Jackson had the two bucket seats in the middle row of the van, while I sat between Emma and Angie in the back row on the way home from the soccer game. There were few things capable of fully distracting me from my years-long quest to get my hands on pull-ups or diapers, but soccer was one of them. And our season wasn’t over yet. Emma had scored the winning goal with five minutes remaining, heading the ball into the net after I lofted a pass into the penalty box. Mom was driving us home so that Dad could put in an order for pizza. Dad leaned over to tilt his head and look at us from the front passenger seat. “We need to figure out what kind of pizza to order.” That led to an immediate clammer of responses. I wasn’t particular about my toppings. But my siblings and friends all had strong preferences. “Hold up,” Dad said. “One at a time. Tell me what you’d like when I say your name.” After getting each of our answers, Dad determined that we’d need cheese, pepperoni, and BBQ chicken pizzas to have something that would be suitable for everyone’s palates. He placed a delivery order on his phone. The pizzas would arrive ten minutes or so after we made it home. We pulled into the driveway. The ignition was turned off. The music came to an abrupt end just as the chorus was repeating. Past the point of no return. My efforts at being hydrated for tonight had continued throughout the soccer game. Playing midfield was hard work, so I didn’t have any difficulty going through a couple of bottles of water. This would be it, though. Once I began to wet the bed, there would be no going back to the way things were before. There would be no hiding that I was wearing pull-ups. Not from Mom and Dad. Most likely not from my sister. I felt confident I could keep my secret from Jackson. And there was absolutely no way I was going to allow my friends or anyone at school to discover it. Could I live with that? Could I live with my parents and sister, thinking I was a bedwetter? Was that a fair price to pay for finally getting what I had been seeking for three years? I tried to push those worries to the side. My sister had been a bedwetter, and she had turned out completely fine. Pretending to be one couldn’t result in things going any worse for me. Besides, once I was old enough to be able to get pull-ups on my own. I could slowly stop wetting the bed, pretending that I had grown out of the issue. I made my decision. I unscrewed the lid to the half-full bottle of blue Gatorade sitting in my lap and drank another few ounces. If the amount of liquids I’d been drinking so far this afternoon and evening had stood out to anyone as odd, no one said anything about it to me. Emma and Angie left their sports bags in the trunk as we got out of the van. Mom would take them home after dinner. Something wet and rough began to lick my leg as I sat down on the couch. “Shoo!” I gave Chester a mostly gentle push away from me. The cat flicked its tail in annoyance. He jumped up on Angie’s lap instead. I had thought it was cute when our cat had first licked my legs after returning home from a soccer game one evening a couple of years back. I just thought it meant that he really liked me. Leave it to Grace to spoil the mood. She had informed me it was probably only due to my skin being salty from sweating. Chester didn’t love me. He wanted to eat me. And if I were to suddenly keel over and die, he probably would do just that. It’s hard to look at your beloved pet the same way again in light of that information. Yes, a family of redheads had, of course, adopted an orange cat. The jokes practically wrote themselves, and Angie and Emma had been more than willing to make them in the three years since our family had adopted that orange menace. The doorbell rang. Dad went to the front door to get the pizzas. Mom went down to the basement to grab some soda for us. I followed my friends and siblings to the dining room, where the three pizzas, as well as cheese bread and dipping sauce, were laid out on the table. I was just about to pick up a plate to put some slices of BBQ chicken pizza on when Mom called me over from the kitchen. “Madelyn, can you come here for a second?” Mom was waving at me from the kitchen. I set my empty plate down. That Mom was using my full name wasn’t a promising sign about where this conversation was heading. Maddy – with a “y” – was what I usually preferred to be called. When a new teacher was going through the roll call for the first time at the start of the school year, I would make sure to let them know that I preferred my nickname rather than Madelyn. Sometimes, Grace and my friends would tease me and call me Mads, especially if I happened to already be irked by something. That could get annoying pretty quick, even if I had to admit that it was rather funny. Mom and Dad were usually good about calling me Maddy, except for when I had done something wrong. Then I was Madelyn. But what exactly had I done wrong? Mom was still holding the two-liter Mountain Dew that she had brought up from the basement. That was going to be key to the success of my plans tonight. Plenty of caffeine and sugar to keep me up later, and I would be well-hydrated before going to bed. “Maddy, look at me.” “Huh?” “Did you not hear a word that I said?” I looked down at my feet. Had Mom been talking? “Um. Maybe not.” Mom sighed. “I noticed that you hadn’t cleaned the cat litter when I went to grab the soda. Can you please go and do that now? There weren’t a lot of chores that I had to do, but one of them was that it was my responsibility to clean the cat litter every day when I got home from school. The chore had completely slipped my mind. That wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. It wasn’t like I was intentionally trying to avoid it. I didn’t like scooping the cat litter, but it beat washing dishes, which was one of the things my older sister was tasked with helping out with. “Now? But I’m hungry? I’ll go do it after dinner. Promise.” “It needs to be done now, Madelyn. We don’t need the basement to get all stinky.” There was a subtext beneath her calm but firm tone, one that suggested something both Mom and I knew. If I didn’t complete that task right now, I was likely going to forget to do it until tomorrow. And Mom wasn’t going to be all that happy about it. Besides, I didn’t have anyone but me to blame for needing to do the chore; I had been the most vocal proponent of getting Chester a couple of years ago. The sound of my feet against the wooden stairs echoed noisily as I descended into the basement. Mom wasn’t wrong about the litter being stinky. I wrinkled my nose as I went about the unpleasant task of cleaning up after the cat as quickly as possible. <><><> We brought our food into the family room, where a trio of couches formed a half-circle facing a large, flat-screen TV. Grace had retreated to her bedroom to eat her pizza in solitude. Her tastes in TV shows were a lot different from my friends’ and mine. She pretty much avoided Emma and Angie when my two friends were over. To be fair, I gave my older sister’s high school friends plenty of distance as well. Being the last to fill my plate and cup had come with its advantages. With everyone else already in the family room. I filled my cup to the brim with pop, drank half of it, and then filled it up again. I would need to brush my teeth extra good before bed tonight. That is, if I remembered to do so. That was another task I had a hard time keeping track of, much to my parents’ – and dentist’s – annoyance. Angie – short for Angelina – had only cheese pizza on her plate. She was the pickiest eater I had ever met. I didn’t know how she managed to get enough calories each to subsist. The girl with dark brown hair done up in a ponytail eyed my BBQ chicken pizza as I took a seat next to her on the couch. She looked quite put off by it. “I don’t think that counts as pizza,” Angie said. Emma rolled her eyes from the other couch she was sitting on by herself. “Says the girl who won’t even eat pepperoni and sausage.” “Hey, I saw a documentary about how they’re made,” Angie retorted. On that topic, I did actually take Angie’s side, though, unlike her, I wasn’t well on my way to becoming a vegan. “She does have a point, though,” I said to Emma while taking a bite of my chicken pizza. “I don’t really care for mystery meat.” We were streaming a show on Netflix while we ate our dinner. I wished my parents had been willing to pay enough to avoid ads, but instead, we were getting interrupted every fifteen minutes by commercials. My parents had left the room shortly after finishing their pizza slices, leaving control over what was on the TV to us. I usually looked down at my phone during the commercial breaks, but this one caught my eye. It was something I had never seen before on the TV: an advertisement for the very product I was trying to get my hands on by becoming a bedwetter. There were a bunch of boys and girls dressed in pajamas for a sleepover. There was a narrator talking about how two of the kids had an embarrassing secret they needed to hide from their friends. “Wait, are those diapers for teenagers?” Angie asked as the ad showed a boy and a girl, not all that younger than ourselves, putting on a pull-up. Pull-ups, I thought silently. Those are pull-ups. If they were diapers, they’d have those sticky tapes to attach them around the waist. That was not a distinction I was going to dare bring up to my friends, though, so I had to sit silently as they gave their loud observations about the commercial. “What kind of loser would wear those?” Emma said as the ad broke away to show a picture of the product and its packaging. I stared straight ahead at the TV, not because I wanted to watch the advertisement while my friends were present, but because I wasn’t sure how successful I was being at putting on a poker face. It wasn’t that I wasn’t aware of how unusual my desires were. There was a reason I had confided in no one over the past three years. There was a reason that all my attempts to fulfill it had been conducted in utmost secrecy. I knew my friends would find the idea of someone their age being a bedwetter to be strange or weird, but to hear the venomous ridicule coming out of their mouths was something altogether different. It raised the stakes of what I was about to do tonight. “Yeah, that’s really gross,” I added, pretending to share their disgust over the topic as well. There was a sudden realization in the middle of the conversation. I needed to pee. Badly. I didn’t leap up from the couch. I needed to preserve at least some of my dignity, but I did walk out of the room rather quickly, that walk turning into a jog to the bathroom as soon as I was out of sight. I pulled down my underwear, wishing it was a pull-up I was removing instead. But if it had been a pull-up, I wouldn’t have needed to rush off to the toilet in the first place. My urine was even clearer than it had been before dinner. The plan of getting extra hydrated was working. I would have no issues peeing in bed tonight. Everyone was still focused on the TV when I returned to my place on the couch. Nothing more was said about the ad for pull-ups for bedwetters. It was long forgotten as the drama of the TV show continued. Our next soccer game wasn’t until Sunday, but we’d already made plans to meet up at Angie’s place tomorrow after lunch. We watched two episodes before it was time to say goodnight to my friends. The word was one that was difficult to say in light of the advertisement on TV, and I nearly stuttered over it as I waved goodbye to Angie and Emma as they followed Mom out the door. <><><> I picked up Chester off of the bed, set him down in the hallway, and made sure the door was actually shut securely behind me before I returned to bed. For a cat as dumb as he was, the fact that he had learned to open my bedroom door in the middle of the night was a source of endless annoyance for me and plenty of amusement for my siblings. For whatever reason, he had decided that I was his person, and therefore, my bedroom was the one that he wanted to be spending the night in. The problem was that my bedroom door didn’t always close all that securely, so if that fat orange cat were to push hard enough against it, he could get it to open enough to slip through and come sleep on my bed. I wanted no part in waking up to his butt being planted on my face. Not again. No, thank you. Tonight, of course, I had bigger concerns about him being in my bed than where he would plant his behind. It wouldn’t do to have the cat get caught up in the bedwetting that was set to happen in less than an hour. I looked at the digital clock on my nightstand as I returned to bed. Still, thirty minutes to go until midnight. I’d been in bed for almost an hour now. Since it was still technically part of the school year, I had a bedtime, even on weekends. Normally, I would have been annoyed at being sent to bed at 10:30 p.m. this close to summer break, but tonight, I did so without complaint, though I still had to be reminded by Mom to make sure to brush my teeth. Midnight was the earliest I could attempt to wet the bed, but I still had to wait to make sure everyone else was asleep before I began. Jackson, being six, got sent to bed right after dinner, around 8 p.m. He was an extremely sound sleeper. Nothing was going to wake him until he got up to zoom around the house and watch Saturday morning cartoons around 7 a.m. My parents were still up watching TV at the moment. This was their chance to watch the shows that Jackson and I hadn’t been allowed to see yet and ones that Grace had no interest in. But their evening schedule was at least predictable. Give them another ten to fifteen minutes, and they’d be brushing their teeth and taking out contact lenses. I’d likely be able to hear my dad snoring from the hallway before midnight. Grace was the wildcard, but whether she was asleep or not was less of a concern. She tended to seclude herself in her bedroom on weekend evenings. The main problem was that I was already beginning to feel a fairly strong urge to pee. As the evening wore on, my trips to the bathroom had become more and more frequent. I wasn’t sure how much I had drunk since coming home from school, but I was sure it had to be some crazily excessive amount, much more than whatever was recommended for staying hydrated during the day. I turned my phone’s flashlight on and retrieved the magazine once more from the drawer in an attempt to distract my thoughts from my bladder for the moment. I buried myself beneath my covers so the light wouldn’t be noticeable from outside in the hallway. I read through each line of the advertisement again and again. At this point, I could recite it from memory, the pictures of the pull-ups and the words used to describe them crystal clear in my mind’s eye. But there was something different about being able to hold it in my hands. It made it tangible. This wasn’t just something I had dreamed up. These pull-ups were real. And soon, they would be mine. I heard some faint noises in the distance and hastily shut off my phone. Mom and Dad were getting ready for bed. I could hear the sink running off in the distance in the bathroom as they brushed their teeth. I listened with bated breath as the sounds of them getting ready for bed continued. After a sprinkling of footsteps, their bedroom door clicked shut, and there was silence. As much as I wanted to resume my examination of the magazine, I couldn’t risk getting it ruined in the bedwetting. I carefully put it back in its place in the dresser drawer. I wouldn’t need it anymore once I had actual pull-ups to look at and wear. Would I toss the magazine out, then? Or would I keep it as a memento of the journey that had gotten me to this point? The clock silently struck midnight. I cracked open my door, doing so cautiously in case Chester was in the hallway waiting to come in. To my right was my sister’s bedroom on the opposite side of the hallway. The light was off. The same was true of my brother’s bedroom on the opposite side of the hallway to the left. I couldn’t make out my parent’s bedroom door, which was down to the left on the same side of the hallway as mine, but, as I had predicted, the sound of Dad’s snoring was proof enough that at least one of my parents was still asleep. I’m not sure how my Mom managed. I shut the door and tiptoed back to my bed, sliding beneath the cover and sheets. Unlike last night, my bladder was now aching, giving me clear signals that it was time to go to the toilet. I lay sprawled out under the sheets of the queen-sized bed. I now had to convince my bladder that it was perfectly OK to empty itself in this position instead. I held my breath. There would be no turning back when I did this. No way to hide the wet bed or the questions it would raise for my parents. But if I wasn’t going to do it now, when was I ever going to do it? I strained my bladder, trying to get myself to pee for several minutes. Nothing came out. I hadn’t considered how difficult it was going to be to wet the bed intentionally. My bladder was desperately telling me that it needed to go, but it was like there was some sort of mental block preventing me from going while I was still in bed. I had experienced a similar problem once before. There had been that time I had attempted to create a makeshift diaper out of plastic grocery bags, toilet paper, and duct tape. I had found myself unable to pee into it until I had sat on the toilet. In retrospect, that had been a good thing because the makeshift diaper had ended up leaking heavily into the toilet. I had figured that the problem then had been that I simply hadn’t waited until I was desperate enough to pee. Though, come to think of it, I couldn’t recall a single time that I had ever wet my pants from reaching that point of desperation since being potty trained. That had to be somewhat unusual. I could recall plenty of times when classmates in preschool through elementary had endured the humiliating experience of wetting their pants in class. Then there was Hannah, who had wet her pants during third-grade recess. I felt bad about it now, but we didn’t let her hear the end of it for the rest of the school year. That matter was mostly long forgotten now. Jokes about that situation had long lost their effectiveness. The urge to urinate was now almost painful. I rolled from my back to my stomach. Still couldn’t pee. I shifted to my side. Waited another painful minute. Still couldn’t get my bladder to release. Then I was on my back again. Still nothing. My bed was completely dry. I needed to go so badly now, but my body was telling me the only place it was going to do so was the toilet. I stood up from the bed. This was clearly stupid. A twelve-year-old girl wasn’t supposed to be peeing in her bed. What in the world was I doing? I began to hobble toward the closed door, both hands clutched between my legs. I made it halfway to the bedroom door when the image of the pull-up re-entered my mind. Was I really going to give up this easily after all my plans and preparations? Yes, someday, I would have the freedom to go and purchase those pull-ups for myself. But that would be ages and ages from now. I already knew what three years of waiting felt like. I couldn’t do it again. If not tonight, when was I going to do it? It was the same pattern, over and over again. My pent-up desire was foiled by my unwillingness to follow through when the time came to actually have the ability to put into motion a foolproof plan to get what I wanted. I returned to bed, but I didn’t lie back down. I had a different idea to try to trick my bladder into letting go. I pulled back the covers, so that I was sitting on the sheets in the middle of the bed, where my waist otherwise would have been had I been lying down. If I couldn’t make myself pee while lying down, perhaps I could do so while sitting on my knees. I tried to get in the right headspace to get myself to urinate. I thought of roaring waterfalls, trickling brooks, the pattering of rain outside my bedroom window, my hand reaching out to test the water pouring out from the shower, finding that the water was just the right amount of warmth to step into. Something began to stir in my bladder. The front of my pajama pants was warm and wet, and it was only getting warmer and wetter. It was all I could do to keep my hands from reaching down to the front of my pajamas. No point in getting them wet as well. My intention had been to make only a small accident. Enough that there wasn’t any question about what I had done, but not something super crazy that would be a pain to get cleaned up. I had figured that it would be easy to control how much I peed. I was wrong. There was simply no stopping the warm flow of urine that ran down my legs and onto the bed. Ten seconds passed. Then, twenty seconds. Then, thirty seconds. Then, forty seconds. Then it finally came to a stop. Even in the darkness, I could make out that the wet spot on my mattress was ginormous. It wasn’t so much a spot as it was a massive puddle covering a sizeable portion of the bed. I was past the point of no return. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com

In which Daniel is taken shopping for supplies, uses his diaper reapetedly in a way he couldn't imagine and realises just what is in those bottles he's been drinking. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Emmy walked into a pharmacy after ducking down to make sure she didn’t hit her head on the doorframe. Daniel gasped as the bending motion stimulated his diaper area, the soreness was becoming a real problem but despite that his dick was reluctantly swelling again. He didn’t feel like he had anything left to give. “We just need to get a few things for you.” Emmy said. She spoke like a mother talking to their baby, talking just to fill silence and not expecting any kind of response. Daniel’s arms and legs swung uselessly in the air as Emmy picked up a basket from just inside the sliding door and began walking down the aisles. Daniel was desperate to distract himself from what was happening in his diaper and he silently watched what his cousin was picking up with increasing alarm. “Wipes… powder… ooh, we need some bags for the diaper pail.” Emmy said as she slowly walked down the aisle and placed these items in her basket. Daniel could only watch with a growing sense of dread. This very much didn’t seem like it was meant as a short-term thing. He was alarmed but as drool dripped from the pacifier he couldn’t do anything to either escape or help himself. As he was relentlessly pleasured he was nothing but a spectator to his future. “And, of course, we’ll need plenty of diapers.” Emmy said as she faced the wall that had shelves filled with diapers from floor to ceiling. Emmy placed one pack of diapers that appeared to be the same brand as the one Daniel was wearing into the cart. She paused for a second and then took a second packet as well. Daniel groaned as the vibrator seemed to pick up again, his junk felt bruised but was still reacting despite him wishing it wouldn’t. He saw the two packs of diapers in the basket and now knew for certain that Emmy wasn’t going to let him leave. If he was truly just visiting his cousin for a short trip she wouldn’t need this many. Daniel’s heart hammered and he felt as if he were hyperventilating. Emmy now walked over to the counter where an older woman was standing behind a cash register. She smiled at Emmy as the latter put her items on the counter to be rung up. Daniel couldn’t understand why this woman wasn’t making a big deal about him. Regardless, he saw this as maybe his best chance to escape. Without another moment of hesitation he spat out the pacifier, it fell and bounced at the end of the ribbon slightly. “Ewp ee!” Daniel tried his absolute hardest to get his mouth to work, “Ee ewp!” Daniel stared at the cashier trying to desperately make her understand what he knew was incomprehensible gibberish. The woman in front of him gave a confused half-smile. Daniel knew he had failed as he felt Emmy shifting slightly, quite suddenly he felt the vibrations around his balls skyrocket. Daniel moaned helplessly and as Emmy shoved his pacifier back into his mouth he came yet again. With a grimace of pain he felt a very small amount of semen pulse out of his cock and drip into the little reservoir at the end of the toy wrapped around his dick. As Daniel leaned forwards and bucked his hips Emmy reached around and picked up the pacifier and slipped it back into Daniel’s mouth. “You’ll have to excuse the little one.” Emmy said with a sigh. The woman behind the counter slowly nodded her head with the uncomprehending smile remaining etched on to her face. She finished ringing up the items and took Emmy’s card when it came to paying. Daniel wanted to cry as the vibrations mercifully relented a little. He was quite sure that after this he would never want to cum again. With everything bagged up Emmy turned around causing Daniels limbs to sway in the air. He was just limp and exhausted as they left the store. Daniel knew for certain now that if he couldn’t escape this crazy woman he would never get to go home again. Emmy walked back out into the sun and Daniel blushed red as he looked around and saw that most people were staring his way again. He looked down and tried to pretend he really was a baby because then this wouldn’t be half as embarrassing as it was for him right then. He was almost grateful to Emmy when she started striding away from the strip mall and back towards her house. It occurred to Daniel that Emmy was probably not all that fazed by stares, she probably got them a lot thanks to her height. Daniel was covered in sweat as they walked home. The heat, the humiliation, the exertions of constant orgasms; it had all coalesced to exhaust Daniel who felt utterly defeated in that moment. He would never be able to escape Emmy if he couldn’t regain some strength. He needed to rest before he tried anything. “I think you’ve had enough fun with your toy.” Emmy said as they neared her large house. Finally Daniel could feel the vibrations taper off and then die completely. After the multiple orgasms it was a godsend to finally have the incessant stimulation stop. Relaxing brought a whole different problem though and as he no longer worried about orgasms his brain refocused to concentrate on his overfull bladder. Daniel barely tried to hold back as his body told him it needed to release. He shivered as he felt a very different warm liquid pour out of him than had been happening on the “walk.” It shot into the pocket pussy and, finding nowhere to go, poured backwards to escape the plastic and enter the disposable. He could feel the urine gushing out of him and swirling around the tightly-taped confines of his padding. The material absorbed everything and expanded as it filled with his pee. He could barely repress a relaxed shudder when the stream trickled to a halt. He had thoroughly soaked himself. Daniel wasn’t sure if Emmy knew what he had done but she reached around with both her hands and cupped the harness underneath Daniel’s crotch. Daniel tried shaking his head but pinned between the large breasts as he was he didn’t have a lot of movement. “Your hair tickles me when you do that!” Emmy giggled. Daniel pouted darkly behind his pacifier. As if not content to just humiliate him Emmy seemed to want to make sure he knew she was having a great time. At least they were nearly back within the privacy of the house. As soon as the door closed Daniel let out a deep breath. He felt Emmy fiddling with something before he was slowly lowered to the floor. Knowing the rules he immediately dropped on to his hands and knees. He hated how compliant he was but as the door was closed he knew biding his time was his only option. He turned over and sat on the warm padding around his butt. He almost gasped at what he saw. “I’m just going to make you a bottle and then I’ll put you down for your nap.” Emmy said as she carefully went around Daniel and down the corridor. Daniel could hardly dare to believe what he was seeing. At the top of the front door the bolt that had foiled his earlier escape attempt remained unlocked. His pulse quickened as he realised his chance may have arrived. He was sorely tempted to lunge for the door and try to get out right then and there but he had to be patient. He would have more time to get away at night. Daniel was shocked as she was scooped up from behind. Emmy sat Daniel on her hip as she started up the stairs. It was all Daniel could do to not stare at the chance for freedom and risk alerting Emmy to her mistake. He sucked on his pacifier and heard the loud noise that caused Emmy to smile at him. The pair went into the bedroom and straight to the changing table. Daniel was laid down and stared up at the ceiling as Emmy started pulling out a new diaper, he didn’t care how humiliating this was because his thoughts were already focusing on a plan for that night. The front of Daniel’s diaper came down revealing the sex toys inside still buzzing away at a low level. “I think you can get one more release.” Emmy said as she prodded the pink plastic that wrapped around Daniel’s manhood. “No…” Daniel moaned around the mouth-filling teat of his pacifier but it was already too late. Daniel closed his eyes as he felt the vibrations growing in intensity again. There was almost no pleasure now as his aching penis slowly grew, it was a pathetic effort as the tired organ could only achieve a small proportion of it’s usual hardness. “Such a good boy.” Emmy said quietly as she watched in fascination. Even without the diaper the toys were doing their jobs and every small movement rubbed Daniel’s sensitive skin against the ridged inside of the plastic pocket pussy. It was impossible to lay still with the vibrations on his testicles so he was in a state of constant stimulation. Daniel writhed on the table with little grunts and gasps around the soother that he was biting down on. When Daniel opened his eyes he saw Emmy watching him as if fascinated by what she was seeing. She was leaning on the edge of the table and watching Daniel’s straining private parts like a curious spectator at some event. Daniel didn’t want to perform for her but he didn’t have a lot of choice in the matter as he continued to twist and turn. The vibrations seemed to pulse through Daniel’s skin and went straight down to his core. “Ma… ma…” Daniel was trying to say “make it stop” but the numbing and pleasure cut his words short. “Silly baby, I’m not your mommy.” Emmy paused with the widest Cheshire cat grin on her face as she leaned in closer, “I’m your big sister.” Daniel was too distracted to even be shocked. He wasn’t even sure if he was surprised by what Emmy said, in his mind she had gone completely crazy. His hips were bucking around on the table as he felt compelled to thrust into the fake vagina. He had no desire to orgasm again but he was going to do it regardless, he could feel the pressure building in the base of his dick. Daniel moaned desperately as his poor cock started painfully twitching. He could only wince and move his hands down to the plastic toys as he spurted a final watery load into the reservoir inside the toy. It was with relief that he felt the vibrations slowly die away. He stopped moving and laid flat against the padded surface as sweat beaded on his skin. He had nothing left to offer as Emmy patted him on the head. “What a good baby.” Emmy said softly, “Making so many milkies for me.” Daniel just closed his eyes and looked away as he breathed hard. It was a profound relief to feel Emmy’s long fingers finally unlocking the toys and pulling them off him. He didn’t want to look down at his crotch, it felt bruised and battered as if someone had repeatedly been kicking him there. If he had looked down he would’ve seen Emmy taking a baby bottle from the shelf and opening the pocket pussy to let the cum inside drip into it. Daniel jumped when cold baby wipes were pressed against his skin. He winced and whined as they wiped his aching genitals. Emmy cooed softly to him as he grimaced. His legs were lifted so that his rear could be quickly wiped and then the diaper was pulled away. Daniel’s legs were held in the air as a fresh diaper was slipped underneath him, he didn’t complain and just wanted this over with so he could rest. The trip out had drained him in more ways than one. “Alright, baby, not long and you can have a nice little nap.” Emmy said as if sensing her cousin’s tiredness. “Not a baby…” Daniel muttered but he didn’t even open his eyes as he did so. The new diaper was pulled up between Daniel’s legs and taped closed. Having his junk free inside the diaper felt strange after having toys locked on them for so long. He was lifted up once the diaper was taped on and carried across the room to the crib. He was laid down gently and looked up at Emmy with sleepy eyes. “I’ll fill your bottle.” Emmy said as she ruffled Daniel’s hair. It said a lot about how tired Daniel was that the side of the crib was left down when Emmy left the room but he didn’t try to get out. He wouldn’t have been able to go anywhere anyway as the bedroom door was closed. Emmy was back a minute later with a bottle full of milk. “Come over here for your milkies.” Emmy said as she sat on the edge of the mattress. When Daniel didn’t move Emmy scooped him up and laid him across her lap. The pacifier was plucked out from between his lips and the tip of the bottle immediately replaced it. Daniel reflexively sucked, his memories of previous bottles and meal times meant he didn’t want to resist and spend even longer in these embarrassing positions than he had to. The milk had a distinctly strange taste to it. He frowned wondering if it was going sour or something but he had tasted out of date milk before and it wasn’t like this. As he suckled on the bottle and swallowed the milk he tried to place what was wrong his mind turned back to what Emmy had said. “Come over here for your milkies.” Daniel stopped sucking on the bottle as his eyes widened with dawning realisation. Emmy had used the word “milkies” before, in fact she had used it only minutes before when Daniel had been on the changing table helplessly cumming into the pocket pussy. She had used it to refer to his semen… A look of revulsion came across Daniel’s face as the source of the strange taste became clear to him. He tried to pull his head away from the bottle but Emmy’s grip was too strong and the latex teat remained firmly between Daniel’s lips. He could do nothing to stop Emmy from feeding him this bottle no matter what was in it and after a minute of fruitless fighting he ran out of energy and started quietly suckling on the bottle again. Daniel wasn’t given any reprieve until he had drunk the last few drops of milk. The bottle was big so, as well as the knowledge that he had swallowed his own ejaculate, he felt completely full d gross. He was grateful when Emmy placed him back down in the crib and raised the side. The pacifier which had only recently left his mouth was pressed back between his lips. “Have a nice nap.” Emmy said softly, “You’ve been a good boy.” Daniel’s eyelids were heavy but he battled to stay conscious. He wanted to scheme and plan for his breakout attempt but he was so tired. After a couple of minutes of almost drifting off he could no longer fight back against the sleep that was clouding his mind. He gave up and fell into a deep sleep. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1179951 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/993794e4-a495-41fe-8035-bb102675aaf2

Seventy I’m an only child. There are times when I think that it’s not a very significant detail in my biography, but I would say that there are even more times when I think it’s the root of every problem I’ve ever had in my entire life. My childhood friend, Brett, had two older brothers. They didn’t always get along–in fact, I’m not sure that there was ever a time that I saw them in the same room at the same time when they weren’t pummeling each other with playful punches or giving each other wet-willies and wedgies. But almost every story Brett ever told me started with: “My brother showed me this thing where…” or “My brother has this really cool thing that…” It was like friendship that was built into your life. You were just born into it, no effort needed. You were never alone. Someone would always have your back, if it came down to it. I had none of that. My father passed away when I was young. And my mother… I really need to call her at some point. My mother wasn’t the same thing as a sibling. She was an authoritarian, not a friend. But then Lyndie had said something to me a while ago–a long while ago, I think. She said: “There’s the family you’re born with, and the family you create for yourself, Clarky. I’m proud to have you as part of mine.” In hindsight, I thought it was one of the best things that anyone had ever said to me. I really needed to hear that. And so there was Lyndie, standing in Mommy’s kitchen. My sister. I was always excited to spend more time with her. “And you’re fine if I take Clark out for a little field trip, right?” she was asking Mommy. “I have no objection to that,” Mommy shrugged. “Just remember to bring the diaper bag.” Lyndie laughed. “Obviously.” And that was that. Mommy grabbed her briefcase and suitcase, kissed me on the forehead, and was out the door–off to Atlanta for the night. “So how’ve you been?” Lyndie asked after Mommy’s car had left the driveway. She had asked a similar question when she first arrived at the house, but it felt like an entirely different one now that it was just her and I. “I’ve been good,” I said, scratching my head. “I’ve been, uh…I don’t know.” She laughed. “What’s wrong?” “Oh, you know how it is,” I shrugged. “Just a little identity crisis.” “Is that all?” Lyndie snorted. “I have those every other day.” “Are you being sarcastic?” It was a silly question to ask, but the last few months had done some weird things to my ability to pick up on social cues. “No, I’m actually being serious,” she said. “I think that’s just what this stage of our life is all about–trying to figure out who we are, and second-guessing ourselves everytime we think we’ve figured it out.” “Yeah, but you’re trying to figure out your career,” I said. “I’m trying to figure out if I want to be potty trained again.” She laughed, though I was unsure if it was because she agreed, or because it was just a funny thing to have heard me say. “I’m sorry,” I quickly added. “I…I didn’t mean to minimize anything that you’re struggling with.” “Never change, Clarky,” she sighed. “You’re so adorable.” She helped herself to some of the coffee that Mommy had left in the pot in the kitchen–I knew better than to ask her to pour some for me too–and went to have a seat in the living room. I waddled behind her, plopping myself and my diaper down on the opposite side of the couch. “You said, uhm, something about a field trip?” “Oh right!” her eyes lit up. “I was talking to Ava the other night, and she mentioned that you and her were talking about going to the pizza place over by your old apartment.” “Yeah, we talked about that…” “She thought it’d be nice if we got the old gang back together there. Tonight.” “Oh. Uhm…cool!” It did sound fun, but it also didn’t sound like what Ava and I had talked about. We had talked about something that seemed a lot like a date–we had even joked about that. “I texted Evan too,” she said. “He’s going to meet us there.” It was becoming less and less date-like by the second. What next? She was going to reveal that Thomas Pritchard would be dropping by too? “That sounds great,” I nodded, hoping I sounded convincing enough. I had no problem hanging out with Evan. I liked Evan. I missed Evan–yet another casualty of my complete immersion into the world of being Mommy’s little baby. But now the evening was starting to sound like it was going to be a whole production. Three people who had, in one way or another, moved on in their lives–hanging out with the guy who had somehow managed to move backwards. All the way back. “Maybe I should’ve asked you before I made these plans,” Lyndie said, likely reading the expression on my face–she could, still, see through me better than almost anyone else. “No, no,” I said, shaking my head. “It actually sounds really fun. And I think it’s actually the kind of thing I need right now.” “Oh yeah?” “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately…” “You didn’t hurt yourself, did you?” I had this little moment of nostalgic bliss–recalling the time spent in The Closet with her back at the office, and how she used to tease me all the time. It was so…sisterly. “Uh, no. But…” I had to backtrack for a moment to remember what it was I wanted to say. “Oh, so, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately. About, you know, how it might be time to move on from all this.” “Yeah? Have you talked to Gabby about it yet?” “No… I mean, I know I have to, at some point. I’m not sure I’m ready for that conversation yet.” “Well, see? Tonight will be good for you, then. Get out of the house! See some old friends. Eat greasy food and drink beer like you used to.” I was pretty sure that a slice of pizza and a beer would destroy a diaper–but hopefully by the time that happened, I’d be far away from everyone else. I sighed, expelling the last of my doubts. “You know what? You’re absolutely right. I’m looking forward to that.” Hell, just talking about going out and being social made me feel a little older. A little more mature. “Alright, good,” she said. “Now then. Let’s check your diaper.” And I was immediately reminded of how I was still a baby. My feelings for the evening seemed to fluctuate every few minutes for the rest of the day. I’d have moments where I felt really good about it, and where I’d feel excited about seeing all my friends in one place. Then, I’d suddenly imagine myself loudly filling the back of my diaper, reminding everyone that I wasn’t like them. Maybe they’d all laugh loudly, pointing at me and calling me a stupid little baby. Or, even worse, they’d try and be nice to me about it, all while giving each other these glances that said: “He’s not really like us anymore. We’ve all grown up, and he hasn’t.” Back and forth. All day. “You’ve got to get out of your head,” Lyndie said as she drove through the city that evening. A car was a more recent development in Lyndie’s life, and a concept I hadn’t gotten used to yet. “It’s going to be a good time.” “I just feel like a fake,” I shrugged. “Like I’m a little boy wearing an adult’s clothes.” “Aw,” she cooed. “But isn’t that always so adorable?” “You’re not helping.” “I get why you’d feel that way,” she said. “But we’re your friends. Nobody is going to think you’re an imposter.” “But you’ll see me as a baby.” “Well, yeah. But, Clarky, you’re literally wearing a diaper and your diaper bag is in the backseat. I’m not sure what else you’d expect people to see.” My cheeks warmed a bit as I stared out the passenger side window. She was teasing, but she hadn’t been wrong. Perhaps I was looking at the situation the wrong way, I thought. My friends could see whatever version of me that they wanted, and it didn’t matter–what mattered was that they were my friends and they wanted to see me. And, too, if I was ever going to successfully ‘grow up,’ I needed to take…well, baby steps. The old neighborhood. Absolutely nothing had changed–not that I thought it would. It’s probably looked mostly the same for the last twenty years. Twenty years in the future, it might still look mostly the same. I liked getting those Mexican sodas at that corner store. There was good Chinese food at that place over there. There was a nice park just beyond that street light where you could usually find a bunch of kids playing soccer. Listen to me, I sound like I’ve been gone for years and not months. There was the building I used to live in. My old apartment was somewhere in there. And that’s not all there was. There was that girl–Lauren–who saw me spill my dirty diapers everywhere. And that older woman, her name escaped me now, who had seen me with my pants down in the elevator. I’d say that Toretti’s was exactly the same too, but I think I was only ever inside of it once or twice–we always had pizza delivered. It was clean enough, I supposed, though everything seemed well-worn and aged. Well loved, some might say. Honestly, it was the kind of environment that seemed fitting for an institution like this. It was the kind of thing you wanted to see when you walked into a pizza shop. You just knew that you could trust a place like this–there’s a reason it’s been around long enough to get worn down. “Alright,” Lyndie said as got out of the car in a small lot behind the pizza place. “I should probably ask before we go in there: How’s that diaper doing?” “A little wet.” “Just a little?” I sighed. “P-pretty sure, yeah. I think it’ll hold up for a bit.” “Make sure you grab your diaper bag,” she said. “Just in case.” Evan and Ava were already at a table when Lyndie and I came through the door. The thought hadn’t even occurred to me until I saw him at the table: “Evan, you’re…outside? In public?” He stood and approached me, giving me a big hug. Another thing that I couldn’t remember the agoraphobic roommate of mine doing before. “I’m not going to say I’m a different man,” Evan shrugged. “But I’m working on it.” “Was Clark holding you back?” Lyndie teased. “When he moved out, were you like ‘Oh, I can finally start living?’” He chuckled and took his seat again. “Sort of. No offense to you, Clark.” “Uh…none taken.” “I mean, I can’t afford the place on my own, so I had to get another roommate. But to do that, I felt like I needed to start making some changes in my life.” “He’s going to therapy,” Lyndie said. “Cool, right?” “I guess,” I shrugged. Therapy was good, I thought. Or so I had been told. Was therapy cool? “I, for one, am very proud of him,” Ava said. I still couldn’t get over how good she looked. Not better, per se. Just different. She suddenly looked like the most mature person at the table. “You have a new roommate now?” I asked. I think I had heard as much a while ago, but I didn’t know any more than that. “Marshall,” Evan said. “Really nice guy. Grad school student, actually. I don’t see him that much–he’s always always pretty busy with school stuff.” A natural rhythm soon fell over the table, like we had never missed a beat. Well, maybe not ‘we’–I still felt like the odd man out. I was talking and laughing too, they were certainly being inclusive; but I felt out of step. I got the sense that they all stayed in touch–even with Evan–and they were all up to date on each other’s lives. Some stories seemed to start in a place that sounded like the middle to me–as if the first part had been told when I wasn’t around. I tried not to let it upset me. Such was the cost for living my life the way that I had for the last few months. If I wanted to be a part of this group again, I only needed to insert myself. The pizza was as good as it had ever been. Only once, maybe twice, had I had pizza since going to live with Mommy. It was around, from time to time, but she wasn’t a fan of feeding me ‘adult’ food. Only on rare occasions–perhaps when she was just feeling a little lazy–did she let me have some. But that wasn’t this pizza. It was the right amount of grease and cheese. The crust was somewhere between crispy and soft. There were those pillowy dough bubbles near the crust that I loved biting into. I–or whoever would be changing my diaper later–would regret this at some point. But it’d be worth it. “Has anyone heard from him?” Ava asked. I had blinked, and seemingly missed the topic of the current conversation. “If he knew what was good for him, he probably left town,” Evan said. “I actually reached out to him a few weeks ago,” Lyndie said. “I was kind of hesitant too. I was afraid, like, he’d hate me or something.” “It wasn’t your fault he acted like an idiot,” Ava said, talking while chewing. Ah, we were talking about Thomas Pritchard. “I know, I know. But I can’t help but think that I hadn’t been careful enough. I should’ve gotten to know him better before I let him in on what was going on.” “You thought you were doing the right thing,” I chimed in. “The fact that you were doing anything at all to try and protect everyone says everything that I need to know.” Everyone nodded, seeming to agree with that. “Wait, you said you reached out to him?” Ava asked. “Did he talk to you?” “Briefly,” Lyndie answered. “He said he was moving, yeah.” “Where to?” Evan asked. Lyndie laughed. “You know, he said something about moving to this, uh, farming community out west? The way he described it, I swore it sounded like a cult.” “Yeah, that makes sense to me,” Ava nodded. “That guy would go join a cult.” “Bradley moved too,” Lyndie said. “Crazy how quickly things change, right?” Ava said. “What about, uh, Megan?” I asked. “Has anyone heard from her?” “If anyone would’ve heard from her,” Lyndie said, “I thought it’d have been you. You were closer to her than anyone else.” I frowned. Another relationship dashed by my infantile sabbatical. “I heard she’s doing good for herself, though,” Lyndie shrugged. “She still works at the office, but she’s not Mr. Yang’s assistant anymore. I think she’s got a pretty nice position for herself.” I owed her a call, I thought. And my mother too. The table vibrated, and I looked across the table to see that the screen of Ava’s phone, sitting next to her plate of partially-consumed pizza, had lit up. Ava picked up the phone and read whatever message she received and sighed. She didn’t seem mad about the message, but it looked as if there was some sort of concern on her face. “So…you guys can say no,” she said to everyone. “But I got a text message from my friend from work. Caleb. He’s in the area and asked what I was doing tonight. I can just tell him I’m busy, but…” I saw Lyndie’s eyes slightly shift towards me, trying to see how I was reacting to this. I hadn’t told her about Caleb, though I meant to. “If he’s close,” I said, “you should just have him come by. Seems silly not to. We’ve got plenty of pizza here if he wants some.” “Are you sure?” Ava asked. “Of course,” I said, shrugging like it wasn’t even close to a big deal. “Cool, I’m going to step outside for a minute and let him know where we are. I think he’s close enough that I can just wait to meet him out there.” Within milliseconds of Ava stepping away from the table, Evan and Lyndie were both staring at me–looking like they were each doing a deep analysis of my face. “You sure about that?” Lyndie asked. “Yeah, don’t you like her? And she’s inviting over another guy?” I sighed. “What else am I supposed to do? She thinks I’m happy in baby-land and that I’m not interested in a relationship right now. And, you know, she’s had months to go and meet other guys. Like Caleb. I guess.” “You knew about Caleb?” Lyndie asked. “Did you?” I asked back. “Well…uh…” I laughed. “He’s been at your apartment, hasn’t he?” “She’s had him over. We’ve hung out a few times.” “You didn’t tell me that…” But I knew why she hadn’t, and I certainly wasn’t going to hold it against her. My big sister, looking out for her baby brother’s heart. “Look,” Lyndie said. “They’re not dating. I don’t think they’ve even kissed. You can’t get yourself all worked up about it. You’ve got plenty of time to…” “No, no,” I said, sighing. “If something is going on between her and Caleb, I’m not going to get in the way of that. I’m going to be cool. Cool as a cucumber.” “That’s something that cool people always say,” Evan said, the sarcasm dripping from his words. “No, seriously,” I countered. “This is good. This is okay. I made my decision to move in with Mommy–er, Ms. Heller–a few months ago, and I can’t expect everyone else to put their lives on hold for me. And it’s not like I’m in any shape to date anyone right now anyway.” “Even if they’d change your diapers for you?” Lyndie teased. My face warmed and I sighed again. “Well, I doubt Caleb wears diapers.” “He doesn’t,” Lyndie said. Now, Evan and I were staring at her. “I didn’t, like, ask him to take off his pants,” she laughed. “But I’ve seen enough men in diapers to know a bulge when I see one.” “It’s all good,” I said again, though I knew I was mostly trying to reassure myself. “How’s your diaper doing?” Lyndie asked. I heard Evan snorting from his side of the table. “F-fine…” “Just sayin’. You don’t want a leaky diaper when Caleb shows up.” “M-maybe I’ll go and, uh, change real quick.” “We can go back to my car,” Lyndie said. “I can change you there.” “No way. In the middle of the parking lot?” “The apartment isn’t too far away,” Evan shrugged. “But, uh, Marshall might be there.” “Look, it’s fine,” I said, picking up my diaper bag–a simple black book bag loaded with the essential supplies for a big baby on the go. “I’ll just go to the restroom here and do it myself.” “Mommy wouldn’t approve,” Lyndie said. “You’re not going to tell her, are you?” Lyndie giggled. “You do remember that you’re technically an adult, right? You can do whatever the hell you want to do.” “Fair enough. I’ll, uh, be right back.” I waddled away from the table and down the narrow hall where a humming neon sign pointed in the direction of the restrooms. The further I got from the dining area, the worse everything looked. It was a little dirtier back here. A little darker. So dark, in fact, that I almost ran into someone who was coming out of one of the doors that went into the kitchen. “Oh, I’m so sorry,” I said. “Almost ran you over there.” “No worries,” the person said, a familiar-ish female voice. “I probably should’ve looked before I…” In the dim light, we could see just enough of each other’s face to recognize the other. “Pizza Girl,” I said aloud. “Diaper Boy,” she said aloud. My eyes widened at this. Is that what she called me? We both laughed, an awkward chuckle. “Shit,” she finally said. “I didn’t think you lived around here anymore. When I deliver pizza to your place, you’re not there.” “Ah, yeah,” I said, running my hand through my hair. “I moved a little bit ago.” “That’s a shame,” she said. “I mean…not for you. I’m sure you had good reasons for moving.” “Well, I, uh…” I wasn’t really sure how to explain that to her. But I also knew that I didn’t have any obligation to. This might have been the most that we ever talked to each other. I didn’t even know her name. I looked back down the corridor I had been traversering in search of a bathroom, and saw that Ava was coming through the door, towing a man behind her by his wrist. He was tall. Dark hair. Glasses. He was introducing himself to Evan and hugging Lyndie. “S-sorry,” I said, turning back to Pizza Girl. “Got distracted there for a second. Yeah, I moved just outside of town. It’s a nice place.” “Good,” she said. “I’m glad to hear that.” “How have you been?” She shrugged. “Oh, you know. Schlepping pizza around the neighborhood. So it goes.” Back at the table, another chair had been pulled up to the table, right between Ava’s and Lyndie’s, and Caleb was taking a seat, saying something that made everyone else laugh. “So,” Pizza Girl shrugged. “You still, uh, doing your diaper thing?” My instinct was to panic, run away, and hide in the bathroom for a while. But, I thought I might try something different instead. “Funny you should mention that. I was actually just headed over to the bathroom to, uh, take care of that.” To my surprise, a little grin appeared between Pizza Girl’s pink cheeks. “Good.” “Good?” “Well, uh…” She laughed and started over again. “Nevermind. Sorry, I should let you go take care of that.” Back at the table, Caleb was talking while Ava had a big smile on her face. “Hey,” I said. “I know this is going to sound totally random–but do you think I could get your number? We could, uh, hang out or something?” “Seriously?” she asked. “I’d love that. One sec.” She stepped back into the kitchen, reemerging moments later with a piece of scrap paper and a permanent marker. She quickly scrawled something down on it, folded it in half, and pushed it into my hands. “Thank you,” I said. “You better call me,” she said. “Or text. Whatever.” “I will,” I replied. I wasn’t any good at keeping in touch with anyone–Megan and my mother could both attest to that. But Pizza Girl didn’t have to know that. “Gotta deliver some pizza to stoners,” she shrugged. “It was good seeing you.” “Yeah,” I said, smiling. “Same.” We parted ways, and I quickly darted into the restroom–a rather scuzzy unisex space that probably would’ve killed my appetite if I had come in here before eating pizza. Thankfully, I didn’t have to sit on the toilet–I just had to change my diaper. But first, I opened up the piece of paper Pizza Girl had given me. It was, in fact, her phone number. And a message. If you wear your diaper, I’ll wear mine. – Paige

Hey everyone! Completely slipped my mind in the moment, but the last chapter hit the over halfway point in this story, so yay! Everything is still on track to be completed and the story is still holding at 19 chapters. I was also trying to post this earlier, but it ended up being one of the longer chapters so far, and that was even with me cutting out one storyline from it (don’t worry, I’ve placed it elsewhere where it still makes sense). Next, I hope everyone had a good Valentines/Single Awareness Day. I was originally thinking of writing the last chapter about a love connection with Percy to commemorate the holiday, but then I realized that didn’t quite fit into this story very well. So, I hope everyone enjoyed the regression bit I chose to do instead. Also, as a warning, I dip a little into something that could be a smidge controversial to some, at least geopolitically speaking. I honestly chose a country at random I had seen in the news that wasn’t completely current, but I just wanted to put that warning in here. There is a reason for all of it, but with everything going on, I felt that popping a warning in here was just the right thing to do. Anyways, even given all that, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter as well! Chapter 11: A No-Go Zone Oh, sweet merciful music of monsters and mudslides! I had gone to a party school, so I knew my share of hangovers, but when I awoke the next morning, after passing out in Samantha’s arms with Nurple on the couch at the party, my head felt like it had been sloppily cleaved into two. Everything was so clear, and so bright and complex. I felt like someone had switched my world from a 1960’s TV at best to the latest and greatest plasma HD TV in the span of five minutes. It was not a pleasant wake-up. Fortunately, the feeling didn’t last past breakfast, but it was just enough for me to label it a terrible morning overall. Unfortunately, though, I also seemed to have forgotten mostly everything after walking into the house after Samantha spilled her drink on me, which I now could rationalize was a just a ploy to help me escape with my dignity and with Earth’s secrets mostly still intact from the Bigs there. Actually, about the only thing clear from the rest of the night was Nurple, whom Oppy had allowed me to keep after. Still, Samantha was able to fill in a few gaps, but I also felt like she was leaving little bits out here and there. I could recall just enough to know there was a missing piece, but not so much to know what the missing piece looked like per say. It was terribly annoying, but like all things in this dimension, I learned that I just needed to move on and try to avoid that incident from ever happening again. As such, the family even agreed with me and got together later that day and decided that something was up with the milk. From what I could recall at least, we still weren’t sure who had brought the milk, but the family all agreed to spread the news about the ills of what it could do to any unsuspecting Little. Unfortunately, it seemed to be too late for many. By Monday, the drink had already entered full circulation at the daycare and Samantha had to give specific instructions for me to avoid it all costs at snack time. Other Littles weren’t so lucky, and by the end of the month of July, at least nine other caregivers gave the same instructions for their Littles to avoid the stuff if at all possible. Mrs. Katherine didn’t seem to want to listen, but I rarely saw her while I was there, so I still felt safe while at daycare. It was still yet another example though of how I had to revel in the small victories these days. Fortunately, by the middle of August, things had calmed down a bit and there was almost a spark of excitement in the air as Harriet was about to enter her final semester at the academy. Also, with the busier fall semester coming up, my lecture times would increase as well. I would still go to daycare on Tuesdays and Thursdays, but the rest of my week was even more full than before. In fact, Samantha and I were even giving a personal tour of the academy to prospective students today. “Do we get a Little of our own like you once we graduate?” a particular stern and over eager prospective student asked us both, though clearly directing their question more to Samantha. ‘Great… another one of these people…’ Samantha chuckled a little as she usually did with these types of questions. “A little eager are we?” The Big blushed a bit. “Well, I just watch over Percy here in all honesty. I basically only got him by the skin of my teeth and my situation shouldn’t be considered normal. In fact, my sister bent the rules here a little too much and is being punished by the academy. If you wish to see what to avoid at all costs, be sure to stop by our Bigs nursery on your way out. It’s next to our academy merchandise store.” The Big shuddered a little and retreated into the crowd at the prospect of punishment here. It wasn’t a very well-kept secret by now, and I couldn’t help but smirk a bit at the reaction. We all felt bad for Chelsea, but her effect on prospective and current students was palpable. Judge Hawthorne had even announced that rule breaking was down by at least thirty percent since she had begun her punishment a few months ago. “Now,” I continued, satisfied there weren’t any more questions like that, “as you can see, the new wing of this facility, likely to be dedicated to Earth research, is almost complete.” The new wing, as suggested by Samantha earlier in the year, with my support of course, was to be dedicated to learning more about Earth and us humans living there. The material that I had been sharing had become incredibly popular and about 80% of the new student populace wanted to take Samantha’s and I’s course next semester. “Yes,” Samantha picked up after me, “we are fortunate enough to have our very own Earther here, but it will be up to you all… the next generation to…” She never finished her thought. Suddenly, alarms began sounding off all around the building. Having read through the manual multiple times, it either meant a breach in the dimensional matrix of the fabric of reality… I paused with Samantha and once about a minute had passed and the alarms were still blaring, it was a blessing to see that we were both here. We both then looked at each other with a tremendous sigh of relief. If it had been a breach, we would be the last people we would have ever seen ever in existence. This reality would simply collapse onto itself… almost like it had never existed at all. It was a .01% of happening from messing with the portals… but that was one of the big reasons for the alarm. Now knowing it wasn’t that though, Samantha quickly hurried the prospective students away. “Please! Go to your designated spot as specified on your entrance ticket. It will be in the upper left-hand corner and just stick to that destination for your own safety. Go in groups and stick together!” They all panicked and hurried away from us while a few first-year cleaners led them to where they needed to go. Once the last was gone, Samantha scooped me up and ran into action. Now, normally, if she was following protocol, I would have been deposited at daycare for my own safety but considering that was at least a 20-minute walk away and she didn’t have the time to do herself or trust anyone else enough around here today to do it, we both knew there was only the one option open to us. So, I tagged along. “Hold on, honey! This could get a little rough,” she informed me. I just nodded and clung on close to her as she ran through the hallways while dodging everyone else getting to their own safe destinations. See Samantha, having been to Earth several times through the portals and even having a Little from Earth that wasn’t mentally regressed, gave her a tremendous edge over nearly every other academy member on staff currently. I was sure a few others back on Earth this very minute had more experience or knowledge about Earth, but Samantha was the complete package, and that was just what was needed right now. We then passed through a series of locked and security-guarded doors. “He’s with me, now move!” being uttered by Samantha almost became her mantra after saying it so many times to the armed personnel constantly getting in our way. I didn’t have clearance, but Samantha had fully acknowledged that to them and took full responsibility for me. As soon as she got this emergency position, she even sat me down and laid everything out, so I wasn’t scared… at least not yet. * * * “Now, sweetie… I, uh… we need to talk…” Samantha began after sitting me down on our living room couch. She had just moved out the last of her old grungy furniture that apparently wasn’t advertised as ‘Little safe.’ I was a little incensed about the whole thing, feeling like almost some kind of bubble boy needing specialized furniture, but after feeling the soft new fabric against the back of my thighs after a long day in the park with Melley and DB when it first came in, I silenced any further objections I had to the practice. So, on a day like today with the seriousness in her face, the couch was a tremendous comfort. “I’m listening, Samantha,” I tried to coax her on after she didn’t talk for at least a minute solid. “Is this about your new extra job? Did you get it?” Samantha nodded. “I did… but…” I really wasn’t sure about her current hesitation. At our weekly Sunday dinner with the family two weeks ago, Samantha had been so ecstatic over her new position, but now… the weight of the world seemed to have been heaped upon her shoulders. With Judge Franklin already a mystery in everything since I had seen their intense conversation at the pool last week, I didn’t need yet another mystery floating around in my life. “What is it?” I pressed. “Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s not too bad. We can…” “War…” she finally said plainly. I wasn’t sure if I heard her correctly. It was just a single word, but she was an advisor, so ‘war’ seemed a strange word to hear, so, I needed to clarify. “Uh… Samantha? Did you just say…?” “War,” she announced morosely again. “You heard me correctly. War…” I was too stunned to say anything back, but I think the word had started to seep into her mind as well, so she finally spoke more after about another minute of near complete silence. “When I went in, they explained that they want me to advise them in portal travel. I knew that… but… they also want me for their new alarm system.” “Oh?” It had been a persistent rumor around the daycare for weeks now. Miss Tina had even gathered a few things out of the way of a few corners in the main area on Friday in the rumored preparation for their installation over the weekend. “But how…?” “Does it lead to war?” I nodded and Samantha grimaced back a bit. “The alarm will go off for three reasons you see. The first is a dimensional collapse. The second is if a mission went terribly wrong on Earth and that at least one team member was killed. Lastly, though… is if they came through to our world…” It felt unthinkable, but I guess anything was possible. “So… war… our two worlds could be at war over something like that? And you would have to declare it?” I immediately started to panic as all the little nuances to such a prospect began to invade my mind. I quickly realized that Earth was puny but stubborn and if there was a war, I would most certainly be caught in the middle. “Yes… I would advise, but the higher ups would take my recommendation very seriously.” Samantha then rubbed my back and sighed. “But don’t worry, sweetie. I can tell your mind is already spinning like mine was earlier today. It’s all a remote possibility and frankly… I doubt the alarm would ever really go off. It’s just a precaution so the lawyers can feel better. I’m sure all this will turn out to be nothing.” * * * The alarms continued to sound out even when we got into the main control room. Samantha had taken me in here once when there was nothing going on, but now, several cleaners and investigators scurried about the place. Loud noises were everywhere, and I stuck as close to Samantha as I could… even when she set me down next to her. “What do you have?” she asked as straightforwardly as she could to the main investigator who was captain of the watch right now. The man trembled like a frail leaf about to blow away, but then he finally pointed at the screen that showed all of Earth. “We have three teams on Earth at the moment, ma’am. Two are long-term recons, but the third is a training mission for a batch of hunters.” ‘So, no invasion her then…’ Samantha suddenly turned white however, and even had to cling to a nearby desk to keep herself upright. I tried to think of why but then I remembered a small snippet of news from last Sunday’s family dinner. Harriet had proudly announced that she was going on another training mission to Earth this week. It had happened before, but this trip seemed more serious for some reason. We never found out why. “You know someone on that team, don’t you, ma’am?” the captain of the watch asked plainly after seeing Samantha’s grave looks. She nodded back. “Yes. A very close friend… almost family member… is a hunter on that team. What happened to the team exactly?” The captain of the watch rubbed his balding head. “Exactly? We don’t really know. I mean, it was just supposed to be a training mission. We’ve ran them for years now… even with this being a first contact with this nation… Af…” Samantha’s eyes went wide, and she lurched at the man before her. “You sent a training hunter team on a first contact mission! Are you insane? What happened to Law 512-D? First contact missions should always been done by experienced personnel.” The man quivered before her, and I honestly felt bad for the man. “Because that pointless law was revoked!” a booming voice came from behind. Everyone immediately turned to face where the voice had come from, and there, stood a man I had actively tried to avoid at each of the functions that I had been to so far. Gerald Reddington, according to Oppy at least, was the best hunter the academy had ever produced, but he had also earned a reputation for being ruthless in the field, and now especially in his usage of other academy groups once he took charge of the hunters. Since his appointment, hunters had taken more risks and incident rates had increased, but successes and more spots for recruiters to find their targets had also increased. Samantha had even noted that their presence at the con was one of his more brilliant ideas. Still, though, his gruff demeanor, scar on his cheek, and his 12-foot-tall muscular stature scared the living daylights out of me. So, I quickly scurried behind Samantha. “Reddington… I might have known you were behind this,” Samantha gritted against the man before her. “Let me guess… it was your recommendation to revoke Law 512-D?” He smiled down at Samantha and nodded. “That’s right… and judges Franklin and Grossman were more than willing to sign off on its temporary revocation. We’ve made first contact with eight new countries since then, four times the amount we would have before in the same amount of time.” Samantha sighed and oddly seemed to resign herself as soon as Reddington had mentioned Judge Franklin. That man was really starting to perturb me, but I just kept my ears open to learn more. “Fine… but where did you geniuses send the trainee team this time?” she asked. “Let me guess… Germany? Canada? Indonesia?” Reddington then pointed to the screen and then to the captain of the watch, who then scrambled over to the monitor and changed the view of the Earth. My jaw nearly dropped when I saw where they had been sent. “Afghanistan,” he noted proudly. “Afghanistan…” Samantha echoed. She then looked down at me with a worried look and I just nodded to confirm what likely could have been her worst fears at this point. “You idiot… of all the places to send them… a training mission even! I didn’t think your scar touched your brain!” “Keep your skirt on, Sam!” Reddington bellowed while stepping up to her and clearly asserting his position of physical strength and stature over her. “All this was routine and by the book. Some sketchy intel, but we’ve handled worse. We’re hunters.” For her part though, rather than retreat, Samantha didn’t shy away and just stood toe to toe with the brute. “You better hope this doesn’t go worse than it already has, Reddington. I’m writing this up and the judges will hear about it.” Without another word, she just turned back to the screens. “Afghanistan… not even Ireland! Why…?” she then stopped herself and I could see she was pushing down a lot of feelings right then. She was a professional after all and there was a good reason she had been selected for this position, other than just her experience or who I was. With a little shake of her head, she then seemed to just dust herself off and then look directly at the captain of the watch. “Get on the horn with the leader, or whoever is left of the team. Bring them back.” The captain seemed to hesitate for a moment. Samantha quickly took notice. “I mean now, captain! Or do you want to be written up as well?” The man needed no further prompting and snapped to it. In a moment, he was calling the hunter team currently on Earth in trouble. “Hunter team Alpha Six… come in… Home base is calling you back…” He looked back up at Samantha. “Now, Alpha Six. Immediately!” There was just a bunch of static after, but a few gunshots over the radio later, there was only one urgent command back. “Open the gate! Open the gate!” The captain rushed over and pressed a large red button. Samantha backed up and then made sure that I was firmly behind her and holding her hand tightly. I thought nothing was going to happen, but in mere seconds, a rear blank panel in the room began to hum and vibrate. My brain felt like it was being shaken up like some martini, but the wall soon stood still and glowed an eerie whitish blue. Then, before I knew it, a single figure practically jumped out and collapsed at the same time coming through. The wall then stopped glowing quickly. “Harriet!” Samantha exclaimed. I tried to rub my eyes to see better, but in all the commotion, I couldn’t get a good look at the figure on the floor. Samantha, however, seemed supremely confident. I didn’t want to get my hopes up. “Stay back!” Reddington yelled as Samantha lurched forward. I think Samantha didn’t care right then, but Reddington’s large hand and arm were just enough to stop her in that single moment. “She needs to be decontaminated. Protocol, Sam.” Suddenly, a large blast of blue smoke spurted out of the ceiling and coated the still collapsed figure on the ground. I heard the poor figure laying there soon sputter and cough, but seconds later, a series of vents from below kicked on and sucked all the gaseous substance away. Near instantly, two other hunters, as denoted by their arm patches that denoted such, helped the figure up. My jaw dropped. I could see that it was Harriet no doubt from this new angle, but it was a version of Harriet that I had never seen before. Her usually gorgeous and flowing red hair was now matted with sand, muck, and what was clearly blood. It seemed to trickle from a single spot on the side of her head, but smeared patches dotted her blackened and dirty body elsewhere. Annoyingly, Reddington still held up his arm to block our path to go help her. Instead, Samantha opted to figure out what was going on. “Harriet? Harriet… are you okay? Can you hear me? Speak to us!” Harriet groaned for a moment and then shuffled off the two helping her around. “I… I got hit… but I’ll live… I…” “And your team?” Reddington briskly asked. “Where is your team, cadet?” Harriet tried to snap to attention, but then clenched her side in obvious pain. “Sorry, sir… we got hit… I think someone knows about us or we just walked into the worst exit portal ever.” “What do you mean?” Samantha questioned, the pain from seeing her friend, practically sister, was clearly evident on her face. “Were you all ambushed? Was it a trap?” “I… I… I don’t know…” Harriet clenched her teeth once more as a nearby cleaner started applying ointment and scrubbing off some of the dirt from her. I had seen it before from the cleaners. Situations where anyone in the academy was hurt would be first attended by the cleaners immediately on the spot. They would ensure the injured personnel were stable and then move them away to the academy doctors on site, or if needed, to the local level one trauma center. “Recruit!” Reddington bellowed again. “That is an unacceptable answer! A hunter should always know or at least suspect what is happening based on the clues given. So, were you ambushed or not?” I really wanted to hit the guy, but right then, I think Samantha wanted to hit him more. Only her position as advisor in this whole mess seemed to hold her back. So instead, she took the calmer approach. “Harriet… just think it through slowly. Were they already armed when you got there? Was there a standoff? Were they right there when you exited the portal, or did you walk into them already in the middle of something?” I feared her next answers above all. An affirmation to any number of questions could spell doom for Earth if they knew about the portal. Earth was violent, so the academy would begrudgingly move on from this tragedy if it wasn’t an ambush for portal travelers specifically. If it was deemed an ambush though, I had no doubt that war would be declared within the hour. Harriet pondered the question as the cleaner rolled some bandages around her abdominal wound. I could tell it hurt, but Harriet just seemed to push on. “No… it wasn’t an ambush. We were walking and there was a standoff between two other groups. I think both sides thought we were aiding the other, so they almost instantly began shooting at us. We tried to deescalate the whole situation, per our training, but within minutes, Alvarez, Smith, and Flannery went down. Jacobs hung in there but we both got hit and he couldn’t make it to the portal opening with me in time.” Samantha sighed. “I’m so sorry, Harriet, and I hate to say this, but you can’t go back… not right now at least.” Now, Harriet was normally a very calm person and good under pressure, but as soon as Samantha finished her duty in keeping the portal closed, she lost it. “To hell with that!” Harriet grimaced from her wounds but stood upright and quickly reached for the portal button to reactivate the entrance and exit behind her. The others tried to stop her, but she was still too quick for them. It was almost admirable in a way. “Cadet!” Reddington yelled at her. “Stand down! That is a direct ord…” “No!” Harriet screamed back. “I have a man down, and I’m not leaving them behind. They could still make it! The others too! They were just shot. I can help them! I have to do this!” “Harriet! No, wait!” Samantha tried to yell after her, but it was too late. Harriet almost seemed to mouth the word ‘sorry’ to her, but in an instant, the portal hummed, activated, and she was gone. The whitish blue glow soon vanished once again from the wall panel. “Shit!” Reddington cursed while slamming his fist against the desk. “That stupid…!” “Hey!” Samantha stepped forward, finally shoving his arm off her in his moment of distraction. “Just watch it, Reddington. She went back for one of her own. It’s against protocol, but you know that helping one’s team counts for a lot around here.” Reddington shook his head in disapproval. “You and your whole family and clan… you all think you own this place…” He then cracked his neck and stood about as tall as he could. “Well, you don’t. Especially not after the stunt you all pulled at the con. There’s a new order coming…” Glaring, he leaned down and whispered to her. Being close by and right under them, I could still hear the conversation. “If you all aren’t careful… you’re going to get left behind… like your sister.” He then stood back up and turned and stormed out of the room. I thought the two were going to come to blows, but after he left, Samantha just looked relieved. “Whew…” Samantha said, now clearly unburdened by his presence. “I really hate that guy…” She then turned to the nearly permanently stunned captain of the watch. “Captain, what’s her status? Where is she?” The man stumbled about for a moment, dropped a few nearby papers, and then scrambled over to another monitor. “Uh… uh… she took a portal device… soft spot nearby… so we can track her… there!” His arm then shot out and pointed to the screen. “The one red dot is her… the blue is her team members.” “Alive?” Samamtha asked, coming through with a little hope at the end. “Uh… not sure… critical I think, but… I can’t say for sure.” The captain slunk back into his chair and exhaled loudly. “All we can do is wait now, but let me tell you, I’ll definitely be glad when this shift is over.” Samantha glared at the captain. “Be glad when they’re back!” she practically spat at the man. I almost whimpered right then, but I just held it tightly within me. I could tell she was stressed… so I didn’t want to add to her already high levels. Then, as Samantha was massaging her forehead with her eyes closed, I saw a blinking light on the screen. Reddington was off sulking or stirring up trouble in all likelihood, the captain seemed distracted more by his own nerves, and Samantha was already having a tough day. Still, the light kept blinking, so I put on my big boy pants and tugged on Samantha’s clothes. “Not now, honey…” she said as gingerly as she could. From her tone though, I knew she was at a critical stress point, but from reading the manual of the academy, I knew that blinking light was important. So, I tugged again. “Not now, Percy,” she repeated. “Please.” I didn’t want to be that Little with her, but Harriet had to the priority over my own feelings of trepidation right now, so, I tugged again. This time though, I quickly pointed to the screen. Right as Samantha almost began to glare down at me, and seeing that my pointing wasn’t enough, I spoke up. “Wait, Samantha. I’m sorry but look at the screen. Just for a second…” Samantha paused and I guess she decided to humor me. As soon as she saw the blinking light though, her eyes widened. “Oh! Crud. It’s them!” She quickly turned back to me and stroked my cheek. “I’m so, so sorry, sweetie. I should have trusted you more.” ‘Yes, you should have…’ But I also knew I was a Little in a complicated and stressful environment, so I nodded my head. “That’s okay, but can we please bring Harriet home to us now?” Samantha nodded and pointed to the captain of the watch. “Captain! Bring them home!” The captain nodded and activated the safety features in place for the dimensional portal in here. If he hadn’t, they would have just been transported to where I came out originally on the platform just beyond the viewing window in front of us. Bigs were smart though and emergency services and quarantine procedures were much quicker to respond here than down there. Oppy told me that the first year it was implemented, they saved six lives that would have been lost otherwise. The room hummed and buzzed once more as the portal lit up in its whitish blue. In seconds, Harriet came dragging through. From even a single glance, it was clear that her wounds had opened back up, but like some super woman, she also was dragging or carrying back four other bodies: her team. “Quarantine! Cleaners!” Samantha called out on the microphone connected to both of their main control centers. Soon, the bluish smoke covered up the five bodies that now lay before us, and like before, the vents turned on and sucked it all away. Next, as before, the cleaners hurried in, but Harriet wouldn’t let go of the one body she was still holding onto. “Come on, Jacob… don’t leave me! Breathe!” Harriet shouted out to the, soon-to-be-discovered final member of her team that came through the portal alive. But even then, fate was cruel, and after exhaling one last breath, his bloodied arm hung limp on the ground in front of Harriet’s lap. A cleaner finally moved in, but just shook their head in sorrow after detecting no life signs from him. Harriet was now officially the only survivor of her team. Samantha and everyone else just seemed stunned, but she also knew she needed to be there for Harriet. So, after a moment, she went over and tried to help her close friend and mentee out. “Harriet… come on… we need to get you patched up. I’m sure there will be a lot of questions, but maybe right now, we can just get you patched up. Does that sound okay?” Harriet nodded, but the sudden thudding of footsteps stopped the two right in their tracks. I looked away from the two, and to my horror, Reddington was leading the charge of at least four other hunters and then the four judges right behind him. “I’ll give you credit, Samantha,” Reddington glared from above once he entered the control room, “you are right about one thing… there will be several questions… for you.” Samantha sighed, but almost as if she was just expecting all this. “Can’t this wait?” she meekly asked Reddington and the personnel before her while still holding Harriet up by her side. It was quite the scene, especially with the clearly blood-soaked bandages barely hanging on to Harriet’s sides. “Absolutely not!” Judge Grossman announced. “This needs to happen here and now! We gave you a job to do and now, four recruits of this academy are dead!” Samantha seemed absolutely shocked, but seemingly for the first time ever, in the nick of time, the captain of the watch, actually seemed useful. “It was my fault actually, ma’am. My fault and poor planning.” Grossman seemed intrigued and gestured to the captain to continue. “See what happened was…” The captain then went on to explain the entire sequence of events that led up until now. I could see that both judges Grossman and Franklin were furious, but once he showed the recordings of that room, no one could object that Samantha had done anything wrong. “Seems you were mistaken, Reddington…” Judge Hawthorne noted plainly to the grizzled hunter leader. “Maybe next time you will be better prepared to handle these situations. Maybe then, you wouldn’t have a team of dead recruits on your hands.” “Indeed,” Judge Cunnings agreed. “Perhaps we should even revisit Law 512-D?” “Well…” Franklin interjected, “let’s not be too hasty. I think, for the time at least, that Samantha is innocent of the charges brought before her. No harm done, but let’s review this matter at a later date back in chambers. I assume we can all discuss the mission aftermath more there right now though?” “Agreed…” Judge Grossman nodded to her colleague. “To chambers.” Both judges Cunnings and Hawthorne seemed like they were opposed to dropping 512-D so suddenly, but then both only nodded and began walking out first. As soon as the two were clear though, judges Grossman and Franklin, and Reddington all glared back at Samantha. Further, if I wasn’t mistaken, Reddington even mouthed ‘soon.’ ‘Man… I really hated that guy…’ Fortunately, only an hour later, Harriet was mostly patched up and would be healed in about two weeks with their medical advancements. Plus, with the crisis now averted, Samantha was free to accompany her throughout the process, and despite my soggy diaper, I tagged along as well. “The dean will see you now,” her secretary informed us after we had been sitting out in the waiting room for a few minutes. A little nervous, we all nodded and then walked in. “Dean…” Harriet began, “I just…” The dean then spun around and held up her hand. “Nothing more needs to be said about today. It was very tragic, and I believe we all just want to put it behind us. We have sent cleaners in covertly to clean up any remaining issues, but for your information, the judges have just ruled Afghanistan as a ‘No-go Zone.’” I had heard of that protocol before, but from what I could tell, that had only applied to Antarctica so far, but that was just because it wasn’t worth going there due to the lack of population. Now, there was a country full of potential Littles being put on the list. According to Oppy, it usually only happened during times of war and then was lifted, but this felt different… more permanent now. Samantha seemed uncomfortable, but Harriet seemed outraged. “What? That’s it? I just lost my entire team, and they get off with a pass and all this just gets swept under the rug? Like they didn’t just die because of a screw-up by someone?” “Miss Beechum!” the dean yelled angrily as she got to her feet up from behind her desk. Her eyes looked sternly back at Harriet, and she pointed her finger at her to emphasize her point. “Now listen here… this was a tragedy… no one is saying otherwise, but you will follow the rules here and the decision passed down by the judges. If not, I suggest you resign with the grace afforded to you from this event. Are we clear?” A lightbulb of fury and depression then seemed to go off above Harriet’s head. “Well… I guess I only have one option then. Reddington has his faults, but he’s right about one thing at least. If you feel out of options, choose the best one that leads to the best outcome and go from there. If I’m going to feel useless after missions like these where my whole team is killed and nothing will be done about it, I just have to make the best of the choices I’m given.” The dean smiled but then looked horrified immediately after. Curious about why she looked so shocked, I turned and shockingly saw Harriet ripping her hunter patch off the shoulder of her academy unform. “I quit.” With that and not even allowing the dean to refuse her, she marched right out the dean’s office and didn’t look back once. For her part, the dean just sat back in her chair in shock as she retrieved the patch. She almost treated it like a little wounded bird, and I was almost convinced she was more upset of having the patch being ripped off a uniform than from one of her students just quitting their program. Samantha seemed horrified as well, but she just stood up and calmly excused herself before collecting a single piece of paper and then running after Harriet in a panic. She was her mentee after all. Unfortunately, though, I couldn’t keep up, so without question as Samantha looked at me, I just raised my arms up and she scooped me into her arms. To be frank, it was more comfortable up here in her arms than waddling with the bulky diaper between my legs. To my chagrin, I still hadn’t managed to go back to the pull-on style diapers since the block party. ‘Stupid milk…’ Finally, we made it to a single wooden door along a long hallway. “She stays at Oppy’s a lot, but this is her main dorm room,” she explained. I nodded and Samantha knocked. “Harriet? It’s Samantha and Percy. Can we talk?” “Come in…” a frail voice said from inside. Slowly, Samantha opened the door, and we walked in, not entirely sure what we were going to see. “Harri… what are you doing?” Samantha interrupted her own self as she walked in. There, sitting on her bed and packing up seemingly everything, was a battered-down Harriet. Even with her freshly washed face, I could tell that she had been crying. “I’m packing up my stuff. I quit the hunters, Sam… I’m going to resign from the academy in the morning,” she said wearily after packing up another textbook. “It’s just not worth it to me anymore. Please don’t be upset or mad with me…” Samantha hurried over, set me down on the floor, and then sat in a chair in front of her. I tried to get up on the bed with her, but Samantha stopped me cold before turning her attention back to her mentee. Harriet appeared to be so emotionless and distant right then that I wasn’t even sure if she noticed my attempt to hug her on the bed or not. “Harriet… stop… please,” Samantha begged, but Harriet didn’t, so Samantha eventually had to hold her arms in place in order for her to stop packing. “Please let go…” the broken woman said in response. I could barely recognize her as Harriet anymore. “No… I want you to promise me that you’ll sleep on it at the very least. You just went through something terrible, and you shouldn’t be making big decisions like these at a time like this.” Harriet seemed to agree, but still hesitated, so Samantha continued. “I need to get Percy home, but I want you to call Oppy and then call me later tonight. Just talk or have us talk to you. I don’t want you to be alone tonight. Heck, even go over to Oppy’s… In fact, definitely go over to Oppy’s. She’s been through all this before…” Samantha then looked away for a moment. “She doesn’t talk about it, but she’s lost a lot of people. A lot…” Samantha trailed off for a moment, but then refocused on Harriet. “She can help you… even just listen to you yell about the academy. Promise me that you’ll go to her at least… please?” Harriet hesitated, but this time nodded. “Okay…” She then put her bag down with all the textbooks already in it. “I’ll go over to Oppy’s tonight. Promise.” “Good.” Samantha and I then stayed with Harriet for a while longer. We talked about a few things here and there, but I think Samantha was just making sure she was going to be okay until Oppy arrived to pick her up. Harriet initially insisted on driving herself, but after a quick and even gentle hug by Samantha almost made her faint from the pain afterward, she relented. Samantha then got off the bed. “Okay… Oppy will be here in five minutes. Pack up a few things, but I can always swing by and get more tomorrow for you if you need.” She then handed the paper from the dean’s office she snagged on the way out. “This is from the dean. You have a few days off from the academy anyway… so just relax. I’ll be over to see you tomorrow at Oppy’s but remember to call me tonight, okay?” Harriet nodded and the two hugged for a solid minute. I could see the pain in both their eyes, but I was just happy that Harriet seemed to be at least somewhat on the mend. I always marveled at the bits of healing technology, but I also knew I was seeing some of the mental anguish release as well from her mind. I knew it would take time, but I felt that she was at least going to be headed down a better path now. Samantha and I then left her room and made our way back to our car to head back home. Halfway there, I spoke up. “I wanted to hug her…” Samantha sighed. “I know, baby, but sometimes, people’s problems just need some time to breathe. She loves you like the rest of the family, but right then, she needed space.” I knew Samantha was right in terms of physical contact, knowing who she was, but I also felt like she needed something more than just people checking on her according to a timetable. “I think she needs a friend right now as well.” Samantha nodded her head, but then stopped in the middle of the hallway and crouched down to me. “She probably does, and we’re her family, so we’re going to keep an eye on her, but there’s a time and a place for that. Trust me.” She then looked away for a moment and then back to me. “I’ve been where she’s at… bus of recruiters one mission plunged into the river. Out of the seven of us then, only four of us made it out.” “I’m so sorry…” I said, not really sure what else to say, “I didn’t know…” Samantha shook her head. “I didn’t want you to… not many people know about stuff like that. The academy puts it behind them to move forward for our society. It’s terrible, but these things happen. Best thing to do is to learn from it and move forward as best you can.” I nodded and just hoped that would be the case for all that had happened today. Samantha then refreshingly smiled at me in almost a playful way. “You know though, when she’s ready… I’m sure she’ll appreciate a friend when that day comes.” From what I just saw, I was doubtful that would be anytime soon, but I still felt a nice, pleasant warmth to know that I could be needed to help her out. I had no experience with any of this, but I still cared about her. I still wanted to help, so even with just the possibility, it was a nice feeling to have. “I’ll be there.” Samantha smiled even wider and gave me a little hug. “You’ll be a great friend to her I’m sure, but I must also just be the luckiest Big in the world to have someone like you in my life.” I blushed a little as she broke the hug, but I made sure to smile back while I found my wording. “I’m pretty lucky myself too you know.” Samantha smiled once more and after a little tender stroke to the side of my face, we both took off once more. As we walked, I disturbingly couldn’t help but feel a little hatred toward Earth right now. I was human and I was from Earth, but my friend had now lost her entire team over the actions of a few of us. I was disappointed in humanity right then, but I just had so many thoughts going through my head that I barely had time to process even one of them. Looming ever more presently, I was worried about judges Franklin and Grossman, and now even Reddington more than I had been already. There was definitely something sitting just on the horizon of it all, but I just didn’t know what it was. Until then, I just had to focus on myself. Now, I knew that I was most definitely a Little and I had accepted that for some time now, but I was also starting to feel an odd sensation that Earth was no longer my home. With no hope of getting back there, even if Oppy somehow managed to come through on our deal though, I was starting to get the most peculiar feeling that I might not even want to, but such thoughts were too much for me to handle after a day like today. So, for now, I just focused on holding Samantha’s hand and the nice plate of cauliflower chicken nuggets and mac n’ cheese likely soon to be waiting for me at home.

Yes my wife/mommy frequently checks my diaper (as we have a standing rule that I’m not allowed to tell her when I am wet or messy and I’m also not allowed to ask for a diaper change) and if she determines that I’m wet and/or messy enough then she will change my diaper. If she discovers me to be wearing pants and we are not on our way out the door then she will give me an OTK spanking with my diaper around my ankles and then she’ll make me stand in the corner until I wet myself.

Hey everyone! Apologies for the lateness of this post. I was trying to get this out yesterday, since today was busy already, but I just got back too late after the Superbowl to give this a final proper edit. Because of the delay, I will need to pick up the pace a little more to get this story finished before the end of the month, but I also believe that my self-imposed deadline is still possible. Also, and a bit on the same note, I’m not sure if anyone is new to my writings, but I’m a big believer of the idea that once I’ve started something, I will end it. I might be going a smidge slower with this story, but I promise that it will be completed. That definitely goes the same for this story as well. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 9: Water and Celebrations Cleanse and Level All The heat and humidity of the more southern area of Libertalia where the academy was, all classified of course, began to set in. The beginning of the month was pleasant enough, and even a few breezes helped move the air along. Now, at the end of June a few weeks later, the breezes had all but left and only the hot moist air remained. As such, when Peace Day came along this year, I wasn’t surprised in the least bit that Samantha and most of the family decided to go to the pool. “Explain Peace Day again to me?” I asked from my car seat while Samantha drove in front. The academy was off today and while the daycare was an option for me, Samantha had remained true to her word and only took me there when she needed to. So, on days like today when her schedule was wide open from the academy closure, we made sure to spend it together. “It celebrates the official end of the Height War,” Samantha explained. “It was the last of them, so the day the peace treaty was signed between the different cultures here, we wanted to mark forever afterward.” “I guess that makes sense…” I had heard of the Height War before. The craters I had seen on my first day were prime examples, but people like Oppy and a few of the other older residents of the community occasionally talked about it to the point where I knew it was a big deal. Curiously, each of them also seemed to give more respect to Littles than those who weren’t alive yet when the war occurred. “Still, I just wish there would actually be peace between the heights. You should see a few of the more helpless Littles in daycare… I don’t think some of them are very peaceful…” Samantha sighed but just continued to drive. She knew how I felt fully by now and from our little conversations after class, and I knew that she also felt that Littles were being exploited and abused by many Bigs. Things being what they were though, she always seemed to end the argument the same way; defeated and resigned to the fact that things wouldn’t change. Regardless though, I just leaned back in my car seat and wondered if I would see Melley or DB today. Jimmy was great and all, but to be blunt, he didn’t add much to the conversation these days, but DB and Melley though were rapidly becoming my best friends here. Also, with Derek’s new behavior, those two felt like Littles I could actually connect with. We had even come over to each other’s houses in the past few weeks since we had met, but it also meant that I knew they lived off academy grounds. As such, I knew that the odds were long that I was going to see them today. Still, a Little could hope. Finally, Samantha parked and got out with the three bags she had packed. I thought she was crazy at first, but after my diaper bag, a pool bag for her, and another just for our outfits and towels, I realized just how wrong I was. Samantha struggled for a moment, but she finally righted herself after getting me out of the car. “Whew! That was a close one. Bit trickier today but at least you can walk…” I looked around and saw a few other Big with their respective Littles. It didn’t take much effort at all to spot just how much trouble they were having between all their bags and having to either carry their Little or then try and likely fail to set up their stroller. It was almost amusing, but I was just glad that Samantha marched quickly to the front door of the pool house before I let out a snicker in front of them. One just never knew the temperament of a Big they were seeing. If my luck was bad today, one of them could have easily blistered my butt before Samantha even knew what was happening. Fortunately, though, Samantha just got us checked in, and as usual lately, I followed her into the women’s changing room. We didn’t linger as she wanted to find the family first and set everything down that we didn’t need. I didn’t like that it could mean a delay jumping into the pool, but family was family, and with all the bags straining against her arms, I couldn’t fault her logic. So, we exited the changing room and soon found all of them perched over by several lounging chairs as well as a single table with an umbrella shading most of the area. “Oh good, you’re here!” Oppy cheered as she saw us walk up to the selected spot. “We ordered the pizzas already, but we’ve got a little fruit out already. How you two set your stuff down and then go change?” Samantha nodded. “Thanks, and will do, mom. Harriet and all here yet?” Oppy also nodded. “Arrived just before you all. I think she’s talking to the front desk person or something like that. You know how she is.” So, after a single nod, Samantha then set our bags down and reorganized them a little bit to make all this a bit easier. Finally, she outstretched her hand, I took it, and we both retreated back to the changing room to get dressed for our hopefully fun day ahead. Okay… so Samantha and I had been going to the pool since it had opened at the end of May around here. Everything was going great, and I had my full independence and wore just a pair of trunks like I did back home. I wore a swim diaper underneath those, per the rules of the pool, and for those ‘just in case’ moments, but all was good until last week. Samantha was nearby but talking with a few of her friends from around the neighborhood. Everyone knew I wasn’t regressed, so I was given a bit of leeway. Unfortunately, a new woman strutted in with her own highly regressed Little and started yelling at me and the lifeguards. It wasn’t a big deal by the end and the lady was warned to never do it again here, but Samantha was a little wary for today, so she wasn’t taking any chances. The first change was my outfit. I sighed heavily. “Does it have to be crabs, Samantha?” I whined a bit as I viewed the outfit that she had purchased for me the other day. Samantha just held up the two pieces up closer to my body. “Hmmm… they should look really nice on you, but just do this for me today. We don’t want any issues to spoil the holiday, right? I mean… that lady kind of scared you the other day, right?” I thought back and she had definitely frightened me. I couldn’t do anything but just stand on the side of the pool while she yelled at me for a whole host of things. In fact, my swim diaper was even appreciated a little bit from the fear that began to leak out of me halfway through. “She did, and no, I don’t want to repeat any of that…” I conceded. Samantha smiled. “Very good. Let’s just get you changed in here and all.” She then led me to a large empty stall. Despite some of the changes in my life, she still valued my privacy whenever she could, so stripping me down naked in front of all these strangers was gratefully still mostly off the table. She had to change me a few times in public, but that was also just a concession of being a Little here by now I had realized. No Little could escape every indignity of life here under the Bigs. So soon, I was stripped and then padded in my new swim diaper. I still appreciated the ‘plain’ aquatic-themed swim diapers she had found instead of the cartoon versions most other Littles wore to the pool. Finally, she popped me in my own suit, which though comfortable, definitely did little to hide my diapered state. “Thank you…” Samantha smiled and then twirled her finger around to give me the signal to face the corner of the stall. This was the second change that the incident with the lady had only accelerated. See… a Little had been kidnapped two weeks after I came under her protection and then another one not long after that. ‘Littlenappings’ were on the rise though still extremely rare, but Samantha had made up her mind. So, starting last week, she insisted I always stay with her if she would be away for more than a minute. I heard everything while in the stall with her since then, but I still had offered to give her some privacy and make things less awkward. Considering the whole issue in the first place, it was a compromise we both could somewhat uncomfortably live with. “Alright!” Samantha announced not long after. “Let’s get out of here and join the others.” I turned around and nodded. Today, she was wearing a blue one-piece suit with little crabs of her own to match the ones now crawling up my entire two-piece outfit. Once out of the stall, a few Bigs immediately gushed over our coordinating suits. To both of our elation though, by the time we exited the changing room, the pizza had arrived and the whole family and a few coworkers and their Littles were now serving themselves. Because Harriet had come by herself, she was already dressed, but had saved us two seats under some of the partial shade to the left of the main table. On a sweltering day like today, it was much appreciated. As I gobbled up my slice of cheese pizza, not even cut up to my own pride, I saw so many people here and as soon as the conversation died down a bit, I spoke up. “There’re so many people here. I’ve never seen it so crowded! Does everyone get off today on Peace Day?” Harriet smiled and nodded but also seemed hesitant as she finished eating a milo slice, essentially their version of an apple. “For the most part,” she started once she had swallowed. “A lot of jobs are temporarily automated today in effort to get as many people off as possible to reflect and enjoy the celebration of peace.” She paused and looked at the lifeguards and even waited for a siren to pass by from the nearby main road. “Speaking of which,” she continued, “emergency services can even be limited now due to med bays, a peaceful society with our new growth, and the AI system that most of them use. Speeds up responses and makes any type of processing almost done within an hour.” I always forgot just how much more advanced they were than us on Earth. Samantha had guessed we were really only a few decades behind at most in our worst area of performance, but when I noticed the differences, they struck me hard. Still, I strangely wanted to find the cracks in all this ‘freedom’ on this holiday. It was my near-fatal flaw in life, but I always had insisted. “Isn’t anyone worried about their job? I mean… if it can be automated today, why can’t they be automated for the whole year? Aren’t any of you worry about your job security?” A few of their friends from the academy nearby snickered and my clear lack of knowledge in all this, while their nearby Littles looked nervous, but Oppy just smiled like she always did whenever I asked questions. It was small, but for someone who was constantly being derided as just another stupid Little, it meant a great deal to me. “Actually, there was some concern in the years following the policy and the automations, but then laws were written into our constitution that prevented any job from being completely taken over by a machine. In fact, there’s even a law that stipulates a certain percentage for that amount and that a Big should always be sought out first in the job market.” “Oh… that makes a lot of sense…” I kept on asking my questions, but Chelsea then began to act up a bit. As Oppy had been answering the bulk of my questions, Samantha, Luna, and Harriet could only do so much to keep her occupied under her current mental abilities. So, Chelsea began to make a few noises of her own to entertain herself. It was loud, and it wasn’t long before other Bigs that the family didn’t know from nearby began to look at the regressed Big and judge. “Oppy,” I whispered after a while, “people are staring. I shaved my facial hair off… is it Chelsea?” I had shaved my goatee off not long after Samantha was released to blend in better. It felt weird at first, but it did lead to less staring by the Bigs. Today though, the staring was back. Oppy’s previous smile soon faded, and she turned around and quickly glared at the staring Bigs. I had learned a long time ago that her angry glare could freeze the hearts of any who broke her rules or had wronged her or the family. Given her reputation around here, most in the family rarely ever received negative looks about Chelsea anymore. Everyone knew that she was being punished, but everyone knew not to mess with Oppy either. The whole incident with Mr. Jameson had only helped that reputation. Still though, I had to wonder about Chelsea myself. Today, she was wearing basically a glittery princess swimsuit that did little to hide the bulk of her own swim diaper. Her floaties were particularly hilarious as well, especially as according to Oppy, she had insisted on wearing the massive things even before touching the water once. Still, looking into her unfocused eyes from across the table, I had to ask myself one question; ‘Despite all the evidence to the contrary, is she still in there?’ Not long after lunch ended though, the temperatures rose to a degree that not even the shade could completely protect from. As such, it was time for the pool for most of our gathered group. Unfortunately, this meant two things. First, because Oppy reigned supreme over everyone, everyone had to wait at least 30 minutes before entering the pool and a full hour before any diving or playing around could start up. Second, with the intense yet invigorating sun overhead, everyone had to apply their sunscreen. The Bigs went first and helped each other while a few of us Littles still ate or drank something, but then it was our turn. “Stop moving around, honey,” Samantha tried to implore me for at least the third time. I really tried my best not to, but she was using a heavier SPF sunscreen, and the stuff could get caked onto your skin if you didn’t thoroughly rub it in. I just simply didn’t like all that rubbing going on with my face alone. “Come on… just a little more.” I could tell that Samantha was getting desperate for my cooperation to just finish this up so we could go into the pool as a whole family. It would keep us together, but also ensure everyone’s safety in the water. “It’s annoying… and uncomfortable…” I complained. In truth, we probably would have been done by now, but I just felt all squirmy today… again. It had happened a few other days recently, but I just felt like I had more energy lately. It would dissipate in the afternoon, but I justified it all by thinking that any machine runs out of gas at some point. Samantha just huffed and tried to resume her role as she moved onto the rest of my exposed skin. It wasn’t as bad as my face, but I suppose in her mind I still squirmed needlessly. I honestly didn’t even really think about it at first, but I quickly saw that our group weren’t the only ones who had the idea to go into the pool. So, I wasn’t the only Little getting sunscreen put on them by a Big, but it also clued me into something. Each Little was squirming just like me. Now, I knew I was a Little by this society’s standards. I wasn’t freakishly tall, and I was from Earth proper, so I was guaranteed to be a Little over here. It never really bothered me to be labeled like that once it actually started occurring, but instances like today, made me hate the title of our type in this world. I had always insisted that I was separate from all the rest, but at that moment however, I also saw the other Littles… and I was behaving exactly like them in squirming all about the place. Regressed or unregressed, a stranger likely couldn’t tell us apart if we didn’t talk. Right then, I felt both disgusted with myself and scared at this place in general. It wasn’t anything like a revelation or anything like that, but I was still shocked at how close we were. Any Big seeing me, would likely have just seen another regressed Little. I was terrified of how this place was seemingly getting to me in more ways than one. I wondered just how long I would be here before I cracked or was regressed as a punishment like Chelsea or Jimmy had been. As Melley said, it was just inevitable. So, fearing being seen in such a way for at least today, I tried to compress all my feelings downward and sit still for Samantha to finish applying my sunscreen. After, as most of the family dipped in the shallower end with Chelsea, I found a few of the less regressed Littles of a few of Big instructors from the academy and played with them. I had to act a little younger and let a few of my inhibitions go, but soon, the splashing and the laughing all covered up my own shame in that moment. It was all so simple, but I knew I needed to take my fun these days where I could find it. It all made staying in this world just a little easier. Like all things in this dimension though, it couldn’t last. The first thing was when I saw Judge Franklin and Samantha arguing briefly by the snack stand. I wanted to get out right then and protect my own caregiver in front of him, but she soon stormed off in a huff back to our area with Oppy and the rest not in the pool right then. I was starting to get a really weird feeling about Judge Franklin, but I just couldn’t quite place it. For now, at least, I decided that vigilance was my best course of action. The second thing to dampen the mood of the playtime then occurred when one of the more regressed Littles who even required floaties just to be in the pool in the first place, suddenly stopped and waded over to edge in order to get out. We had to help him up the ladder after, but despite our best efforts, it was too late. Right there, the back of his pants soon tented, and a foul smell emanated from his own swim diaper. “Ewww! Justin pooped!” one of the girl Littles squealed and pointed from nearby at my temporary friend. For his part, Justin just continued up the ladder and toddled off to get a quick change by his own mommy, nearly oblivious to the whole even unfolding behind him at his own expense. I glared at the girl for a moment, but this being Little culture as it was around here, the whole incident was forgotten in moments by nearly everyone. Right then though, as per my luck lately, it was now my turn. As I had sadly gotten used to, my bladder warning struck me like a thunder bolt and I knew I couldn’t wait long. Panicked, I half-swam, half-waded over to the ladder that Justin had just taken up. I didn’t need any help, but the whole event had delayed me… delayed me just enough that I was near bursting when I got to the top. So, despite my best efforts, even with my little waddle to hold my bladder back just a smidge, all prove fruitless. The floodgates opened and soon, a little trickle could be heard below me. Now, I was already dripping from the pool, so it wasn’t as big of a deal as Justin’s incident had been all exposed like that. His could have even shut down the pool while mine was more of a mild inconvenience to any Big… but I stopped and stared. If I had been regressed more, I might have even stayed in the pool, but I wasn’t. Tears swam to my eyes, and because I was a Little, our whole party not in the water had been watching my every move. So, when I looked up, Samantha was immediately and quickly walking over to me. “Percy? Are you okay?” she asked me gingerly while placing a calming hand on my shoulder. “Did you get hurt, sweetie? Show me where it hurts.” I shook my head in shame. At least a scrape could have gotten me a personal healing kiss to my wound and maybe even an ice cream. “No… I… I had… an accident…” I nearly whispered the whole bit through my shaky voice, but from Samantha’s face, I could tell she now knew fully of what had happened. Her eyes dropped to the floor and saw the puddle there was much bigger than it should have been. “Oh, I see. Well, that’s okay, honey. Do you want to maybe try and see if you need to go anymore?” I didn’t feel the need, but I was learning to always say ‘yes’ when offered a trip to the potty, so I just nodded my head. “Okay. Just wait right here and I’ll go get your bag.” I nodded again and Samantha ran off, made a few quiet comments to the family, and then made her way back over to me. One offered hand later and we were in the changing room again. “Okay. I’m going to help you out and sit you on the potty, okay? Your suit might be a little tricky getting off being wet and all.” I only tearfully and silently nodded at her proposal. Samantha took my signal and, in the stall, dropped my pants and my sopping wet swim diaper to the tiled ground. I knew the cartoon fish on my swim diaper were mostly wet from the pool, but I also knew it wasn’t all just pool water. Regardless though, Samantha soon had me perched on the edge of the Big-sized potty. I then grunted and strained to just try and get it all out and end this humiliation as soon as I could. To my chagrin, moments later, I heard a single lump splash from underneath me. I had barely felt the need to go, and while part of me knew that I had only gone because I was pushing, the notion of not feeling full worried me a lot right then. It even worried me to the point that I barely acknowledged it when Samantha asked me if I needed to go more, or when I shook my head, and she then tipped me forward and wiped my butt for me. Sadly, all this was just becoming routine. ‘At least I’m not like Justin…’ Still, the thought provided little comfort and I could still feel the tears stinging in my eyes nearly the whole time. The fact that Samantha then pulled my swim diaper back up along with my trunks, both very wet still, did little to help my demeanor. In fact, I was still sniffling and wiping my eyes away when we exited the stall. Samantha was washing her hands after she helped me do the same and noticed my depressed state. “Oh, honey. It’s okay. It was just a little accident and I bet someone has already hosed off the area and down a drain by now. No one is upset.” “But I am!” I protested. “I’m not supposed to be regressed, but ever since those interrogation questions… I’ve just felt my control slipping more and more. What if it starts to affect the… other end?” Samantha seemed confused for a moment, but her head soon nodded, and her eyes became immediately concerned when she realized what I was talking about. “You’re really worried about that, sweetie?” Without hesitation, I quickly nodded my head. “Oh baby!” Without warning, she then wrapped me tightly in her arms. I saw a few Bigs stare at us as they walked in and out of the changing room, but right then, I didn’t care. I just wanted her comfort. After a little bit though, she let me go and seemed like she was thinking hard about something. Then, like she usually did when she had an idea I had noticed, she snapped her fingers. “Okay. Percy, just wait right here and don’t move. I’ll be back in just a second. Call out loudly if you have a problem.” I nodded and Samantha practically ran out of the changing room, likely not wanting to leave me alone for very long at all. Now, I highly valued my independence, but I was also a Little. Leaving me alone was definitely a sign of her reliance on my maturity, and it felt good, but after the third stare by a woman Big that walked in front of me as I sat on the bench that lasted just a bit too long, I started to become uneasy. Fortunately, right as one seemed ready to pounce, Samantha walked in, but she wasn’t alone. “Luna?” I asked the recently entered Neko Middle, their tail still swinging about behind them. “What are you doing here?” Luna approached me and slowly sat down, adjusting their tail so as not to kink it by sitting on it. “Samantha told me about your little problem… after the interview questions that is. She thought you could use someone so as not to feel so alone.” I looked at my friend up and down, but I didn’t see anything overtly wrong with them. Two cat ears and one tail, but I had quickly gotten used to them since I first saw them attached to Luna over a month ago now. “But you were fine… you got a lower interview question, and you looked safe. Maybe a little out of it for a second, but nothing after.” Luna deeply sighed. “Well, I’m glad you still think that. I’ve honestly been a bit paranoid about… well, some of the side effects afterward being super noticeable.” I raised my eyebrows in curiosity of what they meant. “You know… anything above level 30 can be pretty damaging if the investigators aren’t careful. Above 40 can give you a whole host of other issues, but I still got whacked. I…” Luna immediately stopped and shifted uncomfortably in front of me on the bench by the sinks. “Go on, Luna,” Samantha coaxed from in front of us. “Percy won’t judge, and this is a safe space between us.” I quickly shook my head. “I won’t judge. I don’t think I would anyways, but I definitely don’t have a leg to stand on here. I cuddle with a tiger at night, wear diapers, and just wet myself pretty helplessly outside… al of which only really started majorly after those stupid questions.” Luna smiled, gave a little stroke of thanks on my arm, and then stood up. They were wearing a two-piece outfit, but I had noticed that it covered their skin a little more than usual as compared to the other suits that I had seen today that looked similar. Plus, it also had a skirt attachment over the bottom piece, but from their Neko cat ways, I had just assumed it was to limit their exposure to water. I was wrong… or at least partially. With some hesitation, Luna lifted their shirt, unsnapped something at her rear, and then lowered their skirt swimsuit piece. There, right before my eyes, was a swim diaper. Thinner and less babyish than the one that I and most Littles here were wearing, but it was a swim diaper, nonetheless. “But you… I thought…” I stammered out, unable to tear my gaze away from the purple reusable swim diaper in front of me. Luna sadly shook their head. “No… I got out of my interview, and I was just a little shaken up. That night though, I almost had an accident. Same thing for the next five nights, but then it happened. I sneezed and a little bit came out during the day.” Seemingly satisfied that I had seen what I needed to, they then started pulling their swimsuit skirt back up. With their skirt back up and my knowledge increased, I now could definitely see a little padding around her posterior. To be honest, I just thought she might have gained a little weight back there, but also, their tail covered and distracted one’s eyes away from it all pretty well. ‘Lucky…’ “Anyways,” Luna continued, “all that turned into a little more, until…” I could see their cheeks blush a bit. “Well… I needed some protection during the day as well. Oppy got this swim diaper for me specifically a few weeks ago. For Middles and Bigs only but it actually captures any accidents while still letting any pool water pass right on through.” I felt the sting of jealousy bite around me very keenly in that moment. I knew I was a Little and there were certain drawbacks to that, but this felt almost like a step too far. For a brief second, I was almost even furious with Oppy that she hadn’t given me the same protection previously or even for today, but all those feelings passed. I knew I was a Little, and I had to accept things just how they were sometimes. After all, I could have been a Little and thrown a fit, or like I chose to do, I could just remain calm and show my maturity about it all. Then, Luna surprised me further though. “You know…” they began, “I never apologized to you properly for what I did back at the con.” I was shocked. I had forgiven Luna a long time ago by now, but her words were still nice to hear in person. After all, she had been the one to lure me in previously and give me the calm feeling around Samantha at least. I always wondered if my instincts would have been better without Luna reassuring me, but again, all that was in the past now. “It’s okay, Luna. I forgave you a long time ago. It’s just in the past now.” Luna nodded, but I could still see the regret swirl about their emotions. “Thank you, Percy, but I still needed to say it. Oppy has been guiding me through a few things, and she made me realize just how much of a burden and struggle that was for you afterward. If I can ever help you…” I smiled back at the saddened Middle in front of me. “Thank you, Luna. I’ll keep it in mind, but only because we’re friends and not because you owe me anything.” I then looked down at the ground and shuffled a little in my wet clothing and swim diaper. “I’m afraid about some of my regressing abilities, or at least my comfort with some things with that now, but still, most days I’m happy.” Luna patted me on the shoulder. “Well, I kind of know how you feel, but we’ll get through this together. I mean, we already have a wonderful family to support us in all this.” We both then smiled up at nearby beaming Samantha standing in front of us. “You’re not wrong on that…” I then petted Luna for a moment on the top of her head, and all seemed okay for the time being. I was still losing my abilities in some ways, but Luna was right. Whatever happened, we would get this together with the support of our great family. With my sprits now lifted that I wasn’t alone with the sacrifices I had made because of the trial, the three of us then exited the changing room together. Luna went back to luxuriate under the bright sun in the lounge chair, but Samantha and I opted to hop in the pool ourselves. It was already the afternoon, and I could already see that many of my former companions in the water were now thoroughly passed out on towels laid out for them by their respective caregivers. Happy over yet another distinction between us, I watched as Samantha jumped into the water, literally, first. Looking at me, she then opened her arms wide. “Alright. Jump into my arms. You can do it!” Now, I was always a fan of the water. I was on the swim team at one point, I loved snorkeling and pretty much anything else in or on the water, and I was the second in my troop to first receive the swimming merit badge, but still, I hesitated. Of course, there were pools made specifically for us Littles and baby Bigs. The shallow water over to my left was now practically empty, but even Chelsea had seemed bored there in the slightly warmer waters. Samantha on the other hand, was now practically in the opposite. In the Big-sized pool, she was standing in the water and only her chest and above was visible… meaning that the water would have easily been over my head. Still, I was no chicken regressed Little, so I jumped. The cool water instantly engulfed me and splashed a giant wave everywhere. I was nowhere and yet surrounded on all sides. The water poured in all around me, and I felt lost. I was free floating, and I couldn’t feel anything except for the murky depths rising all around me. Then, I felt two firm hands grasp around me and pull me upwards. In less than a second, the water cleared, and I took a deep breath of my freedom above me. The water clearing out of my eyes, I only saw a slighter wetter version of Samantha smiling right back at me. “Yay! You did it! I knew you could do it.” I blushed under her praise. It was stupid and immature, and I had jumped into pools twice this depth before and from even greater heights, but still, I couldn’t help but luxuriate in her happiness over my deed. Regardless of my ‘bravery’ though, I still clung onto her shoulders. We then joked around for a little bit, but I could almost feel a chill directly pierce my spine as I heard a familiar laugh from nearby. I didn’t want to be an alarmist or anything, so it took a second for Samantha to naturally face me in the direction the laugh had come from. When I saw who it was though, I could scarcely believe it. There, in front of me were multiple people from the academy, but the scariest of all was the three joking and chatting amongst themselves. There, not 30 yards away was Judge Franklin, Judge Grossman, and investigator Taylor. Finally, I couldn’t contain myself anymore. “Samantha? Why are those three laughing with each other? Are they friends?” Samantha then bounced around and her gaze met the three cavorting with each other. Almost instantly, I could feel her body tense up and her grip tighten around me. “They’re family, sweetie. Aunt and second cousins… I think? Kind of a dynasty there…” I quickly thought back to the trial with Chelsea and Samantha. Both were guilty to an extent, but it all seemed completely unfair. ‘How could they be unbiased? Was there any collusion to bring down the Norris family? Why was Samantha so tense now? Was it Judge Franklin again?’ The thoughts plagued my mind for a few minutes and Samantha even let me go at one point, but we both stayed in the water and did our own thing still within sight of each other. Finally, though, I looked back at my caregiver and saw her serious expression directed towards the three. She had helped me before, so now I felt like I needed to help her. So, I splashed her. “Honey, was that you?” she asked, sputtering a little water at the same time. “What was me?” I asked, trying to play dumb or innocent. “Hmmm…” Samantha then went back to her stewing, so I knew I needed to hit her again. And I did. “Percy… there’s no one else here…” I could see that I was getting to her a bit. That was a good thing. I shrugged my shoulders. “I don’t know… must be a rogue wave or something like that…” Samantha looked at me with the same eyes that denoted ‘I know you’re lying, so fix this, or face the consequences.’ I felt a little guilty about the whole thing, but I knew something was up and I wanted to know what it was. For now, though, I knew I needed to distract her from what she was looking at. So, once again, I splashed her to get her mind off the three she had just seen. This time though, she was ready and splashed me back with a wave of her own. Needless to say, her wave overpowered mine and completely soaked what little of me was still sticking out of the water. “Got you, you little troublemaker! I’m gonna get you!” In any other scenario, those words could be really bad for a Little, but from her growing smile, I knew it was all just in play. So, playing along, I swam away from her. “Oh no! I’m really scared!” I kept swimming away from her, but because it was all in jest, despite her clear superiority to me, she never really caught up to me until I was properly trapped in one of the ends of the pool; the diving and slide area, though temporarily closed for the next hour. “Got you!” she playfully yelled at me as she grabbed me with both hands. “Now, you’re mine!” Using her tremendous strength over me, she then hoisted me out of the pool and nearly tossed me completely free of the water and into the air, before letting me splash back down. This happened a few more times… which just happened to be enough for me to realize that I had trapped myself in the deep end. Now, as I said, I was a good swimmer, and I loved the water. I had even dived before with shipwrecks and coral reefs, but this felt different. Of course, being a Big pool, the deep end was almost 30 feet deep, which meant that it was a bit dark down there at the bottom. A soft light illuminated it all down there, but it wasn’t much. So, maybe it was because of the darkness, or just the immense depth in general, but I actually became a little scared. “Samantha… I…” I was too late, and I got tossed again. I couldn’t help but look down as I splashed back into the water. Right then, the bottom depths of the pool seemed to reach up and try and grab my feet. Monsters could have been down there… my drowning… my demise. All just waiting to take me… forever. “Samantha! Please!” I cried out. She immediately stopped and her face quickly became serious. “What is it? Are you okay? Did I hurt you?” she asked, a growing concern laced throughout each of her words. “No… I just…” I looked back down at the bottom of the pool below us. Even with Samantha’s height, the pool floor seemed miles away. It was almost three times her height… almost five times mine. “The darkness… I… I’m scared…” Samantha seemed confused for a moment, but her eyes then drifted downward. Like a lightbulb clicking in her head, her arms suddenly lurched out and pulled me in close. Even from the coolness of the pool and intense heat of the sunlight overhead, I could still feel her warmth wrap me up tight. Despite being in nearly the exact same spot, I felt safe now. “Much better?” I only nodded my head and then rested it calmly on her chest. “Good… very good…” Still clutching me tight, she then began to float away out of the deep end. We had our fun, but clearly, now was the time for being calm. In fact, I even started to feel a little sleepy there, lying on her chest. Still though, I wondered about Judge Franklin and all. He, and probably even his relatives at this point, were clearly a problem. I wondered if Oppy knew about it all, but one of Samantha’s hands drifting gently through my hair quickly shunted my thoughts elsewhere. Good idea or not, for now I rationalized, I should just enjoy this moment. As everything else had taught me here, one never knew when the next jolt in one’s life was just around the corner. For today though at least, I was just content to lie on my amazing caretaker and take in the cooling waters, gentle breeze, and warming sun of the summer.

Veronica blushed as Carrie watched her finish pooping her diaper. Sadly during the diaper change she got really excited while being wiped. It's been a long time since anyone touched her down there and usually she masterbates anywhere from once to twice a day during the week, more on weekends if she feels like it. And she hasn't had an orgasm at all today. Veronica blushed even more when Carrie mentioned her excitement during her diaper changes. "Mommy, I only get excited because it's been a while since I had sex with someone and I usually cum at least once a day and I haven't been able to today." Veronica blushed.

Briana might just have some apologizing to do, and she's gonna do it as a big girl! ----- 14 Big Girl’s Apology Tour Briana tugged on a pullup before working tights up her legs and over her slim padding. Though it was big girl time, Alanna sat staring at her on the bed. Little Briana would have put her stuffed lioness there for advice – Big Briana was aware that she mainly used Alanna as a metaphor for her conscience. Big or Little, conscience or lioness, Briana knew she was in trouble. There was no begging or being cute to escape the situation either, because she was in trouble with herself. With a sigh, Briana went over her disastrous playdate in her mind. The afternoon had started completely magically. It could have stayed that way, too, if she’d only remembered to talk to her boyfriend and girl-that-hopefully-was-becoming-a-girlfriend. Littleness was no excuse for forgetting something so important. She hadn’t forgotten about Christmas for an instant after Thanksgiving, nor had she ever forgotten to worry about Melody when her sib had been in trouble with Beatrix. If Briana had been Little, her lioness would have said some very stern things to her as she put on a black sweater with sparkly batwings sewn on. Being Big, she told them to herself. I hurt my new friend Ava by putting her in a scary situation without asking her. I hurt Gary’s heart by treating him like he would be OK with anything I decided. Looking in her mirror, Briana carefully applied black eyeliner and smoky eye-shadow. She painted on black lipstick – then liberally patted glitter into her eye shadow and across her lips. Though she packed her bags with microbiology notes and a laptop, she was still Little enough to salute Alanna with a fist over her heart. I’m going to do better. I will be more like Mom and make everybody proud—especially the Alanna part of me. Briana skipped downstairs to the kitchen and presented herself to her mom for inspection. Veronica’s eyebrows twitched upwards to see her Little girl clad in black from head to toe. Before she said anything, Mom straightened Briana’s pleated skirt's waistline and ensured her pullup was adequately tucked away. “You’ve been wearing darker colors, but this is the first time I’ve seen you in black lipstick since we dressed you up at The Black Veil. What’s the occasion, sweetie?” “I want to be more like you, Mom.” As always, Briana got a burst of warm fuzzes in her heart from calling Veronica – Mom. The best part was that it worked for both Big and Little Briana. Veronica was Mom in the Big and Little peoples’ worlds. “Briana, that’s very sweet, but you prefer bright colors. You can be like me without dressing like me.” “I know! I want to be like you in the not-dressing way. My outfit and makeup are reminders to be a better girl. To be like my Mom and always do the right thing.” “Baby Bee.” Veronica sighed, dabbing at her eyes with a black silk handkerchief. “I’m proud of you. So proud of my strong, loving daughter.” Briana also had to dab her eyes, remembering to grab a napkin off the kitchen table at the last minute rather than disastrously rubbing her made-up eyes. Veronica pulled Briana in for a cuddly hug and a kiss atop her head as soon as they were both composed enough not to have to redo their makeup. “I like your outfit too. I’m glad you still have some sparkly touches to it.” “Don’t worry, Mom. I won’t lose my sparkles.” Briana planted a careful kiss on her Mom’s cheek. “I’ve got to catch the bus. I love you, Mommy!” “I love you too, Baby Bee.” Veronica followed Briana as far as the kitchen door, fondly watching the Little girl until she was out the front door. ~~~*~~~ Knocking on Gary’s office door was scary. The hustle and bustle of undergraduates around Briana wasn’t the source of her nervousness – she blended in perfectly, looking like just another undergraduate knocking on the door of a TA’s office. Briana’s fears were validated when Gary opened his door. Upon seeing Briana, Gary got a little sadder. It was devastating for a girl who was used to seeing delight on her boyfriend’s face when she arrived. “Hi, Gary.” Briana focused on keeping her feet rooted to the floor. The urge to hurl herself into Gary’s arms, crying apologetically, was overwhelming. That move would get Little Briana what she wanted, but Big Briana knew that what she’d done was too big to be covered up by a scolding or spanking. Gary deserved an apology, and not to be pushed into being a caregiver. “Hey, Briana. Come on in.” Briana followed Gary into his literally closet-sized office, eschewing the chair to stand contritely in front of Gary’s desk with her hands folded over her skirt. “I came to apologize if that’s okay.” “Bri, I’m not mad at you. I was a little confused and hurt – and still a bit hurt, if I’m being honest.” Gary sat down in his creaky office chair with a sigh. The sad little window behind him was half-covered by the only shelf Gary could fit in the room. One of the shelves was left bare for a slice of natural light that settled on Gary’s shoulders. “I know, and I’m sorry. This is a Big girl apology. I’m not being Little right now. I was thoughtless and selfish. I didn’t set out to hurt you, but I didn’t think about your feelings either.” Saying those words hurt. Each one had come out with a twist of Briana’s gut. Once they were all out, though, she felt better. Not that she felt good yet, but she felt cleansed. If Gary didn’t want to accept her apology, that’d be terrible, but she would still have done the right thing. Despite her bravery, Briana had to admit she’d do anything at the moment for Gary or her Dad to hug her and tell her she was a good girl. “Thanks, Briana.” Gary didn’t smile, but his expression eased. He motioned to the chair in front of him. “Do you want to sit? I can make you some tea; I’ve got a working electric kettle here now.” “You plugged a kettle in?” Briana took a seat, setting her hot-pink backpack down on the floor. It was the only thing she hadn’t yet found a gothy replacement for. “Is that a fire hazard in here?” “Wow, you really are Big right now.” Gary finally smiled, flicking the switch on his kettle. “It’s fine. I had maintenance check the outlet for me. They said my shelf is a fire hazard, but the kettle is fine.” Briana squirmed in her seat. “I wish the University would put you in a better space.” “It’s this or nothing.” Gary shrugged. “The shelf has to stay, too, or how would I keep my Briana plants?” “Your what?” Gary motioned to a shelf full of tiny succulents, each one with a different color of plump leaves. “They’re tiny and colorful, just like you. Well, like you usually are. Though they’re way lower maintenance than you.” Briana giggled. “Gary, I love you.” “I love you too, Bri.” “That’s why I was so upset when I realized I hurt you.” Briana sighed. “You’ve shown me so much love and acceptance. I feel like I’ve mostly been taking instead of giving back.” “Hon, no.” Gary took a moment to pour the tea, setting a mug in front of Briana. “You’re a lot of work when you’re Little, but you give back. The way you snuggle with me, the way you laugh – the way you look at me like I can see straight into your heart. It’s incredible. I wouldn’t trade Little Briana for anything.” “That’s good!” Briana bounced in her chair. “I have to be big sometimes, though, and when I am, I want to be a good girlfriend for you too.” “I’m not going to complain about that. Or your outfit. It’s not hurting my feelings at all.” Gary took a sip of his scalding tea, apparently unbothered by the heat or that it’d barely steeped. Mom would have been scandalized right out of her chair. Briana chose to overlook Gary’s transgression out of the goodness of her heart. “I tell you I want to take care of you, and you tell me I’m sexy in a goth look?” Briana rolled her eyes and giggled. “Gaaaaary, you’re such a boy.” “Come on, you’re not Big very often. I’ve got to take advantage of the chance to get some dirty talk in while I can.” Oh? He’s been missing that kind of thing, has he? Briana bit her lip mischievously. “Gary, I’d do anything for you. All you’d have to do is ask, and I’d crawl under your desk and go down on you right here in your office.” It felt so fun and naughty to say, that Big Briana felt warm in her pullup. Briana’s comment did what boiling water had failed to do, flushing Gary’s face red from his hairline to his neck. He took another mouthful of tea, gulped half down, and coughed the other half into his elbow. “See?” Briana’s smile sparkled to match her makeup. “There are some advantages to a Big girlfriend.” “Yeah, I’m seeing that.” Gary coughed and laughed. “I love Little Briana best, though. Not saying I won’t take you up on your offer – someday when I get my courage up to do that in my office – but Little Briana has something that no other girl has.” “I love you,” Briana said. “Are we okay?” “Yeah, Bri, we are.” Gary nodded. “Can I check your padding, or will that mess up your being Big?” Big and Little Briana both got warm under their pullup at that suggestion. “I don’t think it will, and anyway, I need to be stronger about being Big if it does.” To her surprise, Big Briana was squirmy at the idea instead of hopping up to be checked when her caregiver asked. Little Briana was a bit nervous at the delay; she knew she wasn’t supposed to refuse a diaper check! When Gary motioned for her to come around the desk, Big Briana blushed and tiptoed over. “You haven’t been embarrassed like this in a while. It’s cute. Is this another Big Briana advantage?” Gary asked as he lifted her skirt. Gary’s strong hands patting her padded crotch and rear made Briana tremble. She was glad he didn’t check inside her pullup – there was a definite wet patch, but it wasn’t related to a potty accident. Part of Big Briana wanted to find out where things would go if Gary found that kind of wet patch. “An advantage for you, maybe.” Briana wrung her hands behind her back, holding on to her Big frame of mind for dear life. “Am I a good girl?” “You are my best girl.” Gary pulled Briana into his lap and kissed her. “We have to talk about Ava, but you have a lab in ten minutes, and I have office hours starting.” Briana nodded. “I know. I have to be big this afternoon with Aunt Kiara, too. I can call you tonight, but I might be Little. Big Briana could talk to you tomorrow.” “Either is fine with me.” Gary leaned Briana against him, a thoughtful expression on his angular face. “It might even be a good idea to talk to both Brianas.” “Oh! Actually – that’s super smart.” Gary laughed. “You don’t have to sound so surprised. I know I lift weights, but I’m still a scientist.” “I don’t think of you as a scientist or a weightlifter.” Briana tucked her head against Gary’s neck. “I think of you as Gary. The man I love that takes care of me.” “Baby girl, why do you make it so hard for me to say goodbye to you right before we both have to go do stuff?” Gary gave Briana a big squeeze. “As your Big Girl or your Little Girl, that’s my job, right?” “It is, and you’re great at it.” Gary tilted Briana’s head up for a long, slow kiss. Though there was always a bit of a tingle in Briana’s kitty when she kissed her Gary, the kiss was so much more about love. It filled up one of the sadness holes in her heart. Only Ava could fill the other one. Gary patted Briana on the rear, sending her to pick up her backpack and head for the door. “Make sure you go potty before your lab so you can stay Big.” “I will, thanks, Gary. Oh, and Gary?” Briana winked, “Don’t forget to call or text if you need ‘stress relief’. I have a little time between labs today.” Delighted by the flustered boy they’d left in their wake, Big and Little Briana skipped to their Lab – by way of the potty. ~~~*~~~ By the time lab was wrapping up, Briana had been good-naturedly accused of sneaking the sunshine into the building three times by her lab mates. Her experiments could not have gone more flawlessly. Look out, ocean microplastics! A Knight of Cloudland has forged a special sword of teeny tiny critters that will eat you up. She finished her data page with a pen flourish and a kitty face. Little touches like that were key for keeping Little Briana happy enough that she didn’t need to come out. Big Briana suspected that her advising professor tolerated childish pictures in her data sets largely because her last name was Rasmussen. As accommodations went, she wasn’t exactly asking for the moon, so Big Briana refused to feel guilt over the possibility. As she was sterilizing her equipment, a familiar figure entered the lab. Moving more slowly on her crutches than usual, Ava was dressed in a sweatshirt and sweatpants. She paused at the door, apparently to catch her breath, and smiled when she caught sight of Briana. “Ava!” Briana bounced happily over to her friend-but-hopefully-more-than-a-friend and gave her a careful hug. It wasn’t the right mood to start an apology, but Briana was feeling too good to be properly downcast. In any case, Ava likely did not want an apology about their playdate in a public space. “Hey Bri-ana.” Ava drew a deep breath and gave Briana a wobbly smile. “Banana. Briana Banana.” “I get a nickname already? I’m way behind; I don’t have one for you yet.” Briana grinned. “What brings you down to Dr. Vaughn’s lab?” “Dr. Kumari.” Ava took another labored breath. “Sent me to get.” Again, Ava paused, rearranging her hands on her crutches. “The portable incubator.” “Ava, are you okay?” Briana put her hand on Ava’s shoulder, only to withdraw it at the girl’s annoyed nod. “I’m fine; I just went too fast.” Ava forced herself upright, taking a couple of deep breaths. “But if you’re wrapping up…” “I’d love to carry it for you.” Briana nodded. “I’ve never been in Dr. Kumari’s lab, but I hear you have all kinds of fancy equipment.” “Yeah, the gray-goo machines.” Ava chuckled. “You don’t get nervous around nanobots?” “Look at me,” Briana said, packing the mini-incubator into its case. She signed it out carefully, putting down her name, Ava’s name, and Dr. Kumari’s as the responsible parties. To do otherwise was to risk a snarly voicemail from Dr. Vaughn. “I’m almost nano-bot sized. They’d elect me as their president.” “Shows what you know. They don’t have a president. Nanobots operate under an anarcho-syndicalist commune.” Briana giggled, packing up her backpack and hefting the incubator in her arms. “Ready when you are.” Kumari’s lab was at the other end of the building. As they walked, Briana kept an eye on Ava’s wobbly legs, hoping she wasn’t being too obvious about it. The one time she was sure Ava caught her looking, Briana fluttered her eyelashes up at her hopefully-girlfriend-but-it’s-really-okay-if-not-friend with a flirty smile. Ava didn’t seem to have the breath to talk and walk simultaneously, so Briana hummed nonsense instead of continuing their conversation. When they arrived at the lab, Ava immediately dashed for a chair and slumped into it. Pretending she wasn’t worried but getting more anxious all the time, Briana put on her sunniest smile and traipsed up to Dr. Kumari. The professor was a famously active Indian woman with a taut, athletic body that didn’t show an ounce of fat. Briana couldn’t remember what kind of contest it was, but she knew Dr. Kumari participated in some remarkably grueling athletic event every year. At least twice, she’d returned from that event with a trophy for her office. “Hi, Dr. Kumari, I have your incubator. I made sure to sign it out properly so Dr. Vaughn will know it’s here.” “Thank you.” Dr. Kumari took the equipment that was weighing Briana’s arms down like it was a featherweight. “It’s Briana, isn’t it?” “That’s me, Briana Rasmussen.” “Oh, I didn’t realize.” Dr. Kumari’s manner underwent an immediate change. Instead of putting the incubator away, she returned to Briana, giving the diminutive girl her full attention. “Thank you so much for helping Ava get it here, Ms. Rasmussen.” “Briana is fine, or Miss Rasmussen if you want to be formal. Ms. Rasmussen is Veronica.” Or Michelle or Kiara. But not the Littlest Rasmussen! Labeling herself “miss” triggered an immediate downgrade in Dr. Kumari’s formality. She was likely nicer to Briana than she would have been to a random graduate student, but the stiff decorum was gone from her expression and tone. “I want to get some bacteria started in this incubator right away. You’re welcome to look around the lab, but don’t let me keep you if you have somewhere to be.” Dr. Kumari nodded at Briana, hustling the precious incubator to a lab counter. Briana understood her haste. Dr. Kumari had about forty-eight hours before Dr. Vaughn would demand his equipment back. “Ava, do you mind waiting a bit while I take a peek at the lab?” Briana’s heart went out to her oh-please-let-her-be-my-girlfriend’s relieved expression at the prospect of more time for Ava to sit. The grey-goo machines were very cool in any case. Briana was careful to touch nothing but read every label on the devices that created and housed infinitesimally tiny machines that could go inside a living cell without disrupting it. By the time Briana had finished nerding out, Ava looked well-rested. “I like the sparkle-goth outfit you have going, but isn’t the backpack a little clashy?” Ava asked. “Yeah.” Briana shrugged and giggled. “Do you have any more labs or classes today? We could go shopping together. I know just the place to get a new backpack.” “It sounds fun, but uh…” “There’s a bus stop right in front of the store I’m thinking of if you’re worried.” “I wasn’t worried.” Ava sighed, looking down at her lap. “But – I might not be able to make it to the campus bus stop in one go today.” “The campus bookstore is halfway between here and the bus stop.” Briana’s tone sparkled as brightly as her sweater’s bats, enough to get Ava to lift her head curiously. “There’s an ice cream shop attached to it.” “With fresh-made waffle cones.” Ava rose enthusiastically to her feet. “Let’s do it.” The spring air was delightful, energizing Ava almost as much as the prospect of ice cream had. Briana got a double cone of bubblegum and blueberry, and Ava stuck with a single scoop of caramel pecan, even after Briana offered to pay. As they sat on a bench and sugared themselves up, Briana momentarily forced herself to pull away from her ice cream bliss and put on a serious expression. “Ava, I need to apologize to you. I’m really sorry for how I treated you when you were over at my house.” “Oh – uh, that’s um – thanks.” Ava looked around, seeming relieved that no one was nearby. “I appreciate the apology, but I could have done a lot to explain my feelings or ask questions.” “But you didn’t because you were Little, right?” Briana nodded in response to Ava’s blush. “I was being selfish and thoughtless, and I’m sorry for that. I didn’t mean to hurt you, but I did, and I want to make it up to you if I can.” “Wow.” Ava took a big bite of her ice cream and cone, sitting for a moment as she savored it. “That’s probably the nicest apology I’ve gotten, especially from a uh – friend like you.” “I don’t know if you were going to say girlfriend, but it’d be okay if you did.” Briana scooted across the bench, putting herself hip to hip with Ava. “I’ve been hoping we’re girlfriends, but I won’t be upset if we’re not.” “You have a boyfriend,” Ava said sourly. “I do.” Briana took a deep breath. “I love Gary, and I’m not going to stop loving him. I won’t apologize for it either. My heart has more than one spot for loving people. I love you too, and I don’t love you less because I love Gary. I don’t love you less because I love Mom, Dad, or Melody, either.” “You’re polyamorous.” “I guess. I know what polyamory is, but I don’t know a lot about it. I know that I have an Ava-shaped hole in my heart that was very sad when I hurt you. I know that I don’t love you the way I love Melody or even the way that I loved Melody before they became my sibling.” Briana shrugged and smiled at Ava. “I love you the same way I love Gary, but with differences because you’re a different person.” “What if I can’t be with someone who loves someone else the same way they love me?” Ava kept her eyes on her cone. “I’ll be sad. But that’ll be for me to deal with. I hope you’ll still be in my life somehow because nobody but Ava can fit in that spot in my heart.” “I’ll be sad too – if I can’t be with you because you love Gary,” Ava said softly. “But I’m still not sure if I can do it.” “I can wait for you to figure it out.” “Briana, I’m not even sure if I love you yet.” “I can wait for you to figure that out too.” “It’s weird to talk to you when you’re like this.” Ava leaned against Briana, resting her head atop the smaller girl’s head. “You mean when I’m not Little?” “Yeah.” It seemed like Ava wanted to say something more, but she fell silent instead. Briana took the opportunity to attack her ice cream cone. Little Briana had been nervous about its meltiness for a while. They finished their cones in what was – for Briana at least – a comfortable silence. When Briana returned from throwing the napkins away, Ava reached out and threaded her fingers through Briana’s. “I want to try to be your girlfriend.” Happy fireworks exploded in Briana’s heart! Her maybe-girlfriend-but-maybe-not-and-that’s-okay-but-only-kind-of-okay friend was officially her girlfriend. Rather than squeal right in Ava’s face – it was going to be one of the deafening squeals – Briana leaned in to kiss her new girlfriend. The kiss was soft, sweet, and oh! Ava had a hand on the back of Briana’s thigh, just under her skirt, and her other hand on Briana’s side. Those were good places to put hands, but Briana could think of better ones. As the kiss deepened, she thought of several better places for Ava’s hands. Both girls were pink-cheeked as they pulled apart. Ava licked her lips, which was the most fascinating thing Briana had ever seen. She had feelings about seeing Ava’s tongue, feelings in her pullup. Despite those feelings, ravishing Ava on a bench outside the campus bookstore wouldn't do. At the very least, it seemed like it would be an immediate failure for Emeline’s lady lessons. Briana cleared her throat. “So – um – shopping?” “Huh?” Ava stared at Briana in confusion for a moment, then giggled. “Right. Shopping. Where are we going?” “The Black Veil. We’ll have to switch busses downtown, but we can get there without any more walking besides getting to the campus bus station.” “That’s the super-goth store, isn’t it?” Ava hoisted herself on her crutches, setting a steady pace toward the bus station. “Is that the only store in town your mom shops at?” Briana laughed. “I don’t think it’s the only one, but she might own stock in it.” “Maybe I should pick something up there.” Ava glanced down at Briana. “Or would that be weird since your mom dresses that way?” “I wouldn’t mind having a goth girlfriend. They’re super fashionable.” Ava chuckled, though it ended in a wheeze. “You’re hot in that fit for sure.” “I’ll remember that. The visiting princess never did get her reward. To compensate for it being delayed, I could let her pick the outfit I reward her in.” “Are you going to flirt with me the entire time we’re shopping?” “Unless you tell me to stop.” Briana winked. “I have to do something, or I’ll be all over you.” “This is going to be a hell of a trip.” Later, Briana would remember their flirty banter on the way to the bus station as the beginning of something new and wonderful in her life. Though she didn’t usually remember people’s exact words, Ava’s assessment of their shopping trip stuck with her. She had had no way to know how prophetic they would be – not that Ava could have known either.

The continuation of our tale, right from where we left off! ----- 13 The Gary-ordion Knot No, no no no! This can’t be happening. I don’t want a babysitter! Why does Veronica have to go to her stupid meeting? Where’s Briana’s Grandma? Why won’t anybody notice how scared I am? There were no answers. Instead, a big hairy man swooped the girl Ava had been kissing into his arms, and kissed her with a resounding smack. Too frozen even to cry, Ava could only stare up at the two of them and cling to Brownie. “Hi Ava, is that one of Briana’s skirts? It looks great on you. Has my Little girl been playing nicely with you?” Gary’s jovial face demanded an answer. “We’re playing – Cloudland.” Ava’s voice felt tiny in the sudden scariness of the room. Gary seemed to take it for a Little voice – which was fine. As much as Ava wanted out of the situation, Gary was the last person she wanted to open up to. Briana squirmed out of Gary’s arms and plopped down next to Ava. “Mom was going to get us more cookies but she got busy, can you get us another plate please, Gary?” Gary laughed. “Nice try. Veronica gave me instructions ahead of time. Why don’t you show me what’s going on in Cloudland?” “Ava’s a visiting dignitary, she can fill you in on the situation with the rakshasi.” Briana gestured magnanimously to Ava, leaving her in the high beam headlights of Gary’s attention. Making a terrible scene seemed like the only way out. Had she been fully big, Ava could have made some excuses and slipped away – but such subtleties were beyond her Little self. Her ribs felt like they were crushing inward on her lungs and heart. A trembling cry built up in Ava’s throat, and was stalled by Briana’s happy grin. “I can tell if you don’t want to!” Briana’s face was full of innocent joy. She wasn’t trying to do anything scary to Ava, she was Little, and having fun. The purity of Briana’s Littleness offered Ava another way out of her panic. She could follow the cherubic girl down the rabbit hole and pretend everything was okay. After all – what was Littlespace for, if not pretending? More than she’d ever dared, Ava let go of her adult worries. Gone were silly things like school, work, and bills. With her nethers expertly diapered, she could cast aside even very basic concerns. Gary was still scary – but instead of relationship complexities, it was his status as an unknown authority figure that made Ava wary of him. The most important thing in the moment was the game they were playing. Within that game, it was paramount that Ava keep Briana from stealing her thunder. “I can tell it! I was just – getting my words together.” Ava fussed loudly at her friend. There was a moment of shock on Briana’s face, giving way quickly to a brilliant grin. “Well excuse me, Princess.” Briana giggled. “Please, inform my manservant of the current situation.” “Manservant?” Gary furrowed his brows, and promptly spoiled the effect by smirking. “Hush Manservant, there are two Princesses here.” Briana bowed to Ava, making an absurdly elaborate flippy motion with her hand. “Thank you, Princess Briana.” Ava raised her nose imperiously. The effect lost something since she still had to look up at Gary, but it was the pretend that counted. “The vile rakshasi Shurpanakha has impersonated my mother. Princess Briana has mobilized the Round Table, and we’re going to march on the palace.” “Wow, is there anything your humble manservant can do to assist?” Gary asked, with a grin. “Obviously we can’t be expected to travel and fight without provisions,” Ava said. “OMG cook…” Briana was cut short by a gentle bonk on the head from Gary. “Veronica was adamant about the cookies.” Gary’s tone was stern – but seemed reluctant too. “I wasn’t going to ask for cookies.” Ava put on her most earnest expression, finding it effortless in her current Littleness. “We need crackers.” Gary stared dubiously at the Little girls, arms folded across his chest. At last, he shook his head and laughed. “You’re lucky you two are so cute together. You can have a few crackers. If you don’t eat dinner, Princess Briana is getting a spanking.” “Gary! Not in front of my Princess friend!” Briana whined in outrage. “Of course we’ll eat dinner. We’ll be exhausted from battle, right Briana?” Ava hip-checked her Little friend, turning Briana’s whine to a happy giggle. “Yeah, that’s right! Okay Manservant, get us some crackers. Mush!” “I’m a sled dog now?” Gary ruffled Briana’s hair and left in search of crackers. “That was brilliant! You’re so good to play Cloudland with – maybe even better than Melody.” Briana tackle-hugged Ava, who was happy enough to fall over in a snuggly pile with such a cute Little. ~~~*~~~ With the aid of crackers and plastic swords, the princesses managed to send Shurpanakha back to her demon realm – though the battle fierce. Arnold the Pangolin proved a brave stuffie on the battlefield, which mostly absolved Arnold the Pangolin of Arnold the Pangolin’s insistence on always using his full name – mostly. With the unrestrained way that Briana threw herself into make-believe, Ava felt every swish of the sword or swipe of the rakshasi’s claws. Their heroism was real and important in a way that nothing really could be for someone who was Big. The perpetual aches in Ava’s legs had faded far into the background. With just a bit of help from leaning against Briana’s bed, she stood confidently without her crutches to bestow medals upon the brave Cloudland knights. “Arnold the Pangolin earns the MVS award, and the sparkliest ring in my collection.” Ava wiggled a costume jewelry ring onto the stuffie’s paw. It sparked like a diamond that had captured a star in her imagination – and Briana’s too, by the happy sparkles in her friend’s eyes. “What’s the MVS award?” Briana was yanking a sheet off her bed – a breach of protocol that Ava choose to ignore. “Most Valorous Stuffie.” Ava clapped her hands in delight to see Briana put the sheet around her waist and spin down into a super swirly curtsey. “That’s a really good award! I might have to add that to the Cloudland awards.” With a grin, Briana swept her hands outward. “But if that’s what Sir Arnold the Pangolin gets, what does the Princess of Cloudland get?” “She gets the girl…” Ava flipped her hair nervously over one shoulder. “If… she – if you want.” Briana rose to her feet with a an intense expression that set off a butterfly explosion in Ava’s belly. She stepped forward without tripping on the sheet – an impressive display of Littleness – and put her arms around Ava’s waist. “Careful what you promise,” Briana said softly. “This princess reads naughty novels where that kind of reward gets – a detailed description.” “I’m yours.” Ava whispered. She gasped in response to Briana tightening her grip and lowered her head to meet Briana’s lips. The taste of Briana on her tongue sent a flush through Ava’s body. Despite being pressed against each other, she felt unbearably separated from the other girl. Desperately, she clutched Briana’s back. At Briana’s moan, Ava wrapped a leg around Briana, shivering to hear their diapers crinkled as they squished against each other. “Um – girls?” Gary’s embarrassed cough shot ice down Ava’s spine. “I’m sitting right here.” “Oh my gosh, I’m sorry!” Briana wrenched free from Ava to turn to Gary. “I got caught up in the moment. I know we haven’t talked enough about everything, and you and Ava haven’t talked, are you upset?” You and Gary haven’t talked. A pit opened up in Ava’s stomach. Liquid nitrogen shot through the marrow of her bones. The thought of having a relationship dynamics discussion with her babysitter – with her girlfriend’s boyfriend – it was too Big for Little Ava to contain. The Big world was breaking in, and this time there was no sexy, adorable Briana to stop it. She’d turned away, struggled out of Ava’s embrace – was hugging Gary. Ava hit the floor before she realized her legs were spasming. All the muscles below her waist were thoroughly done. There wasn’t enough sensation of her bladder to even attempt to hold in the accident she could feel spreading hot and wet across her crotch. It was honestly a miracle that her legs weren’t cramping. Worse, her crutches were across the room – assuming she had the strength to stand with their aid. Bitter tears burst out of Ava. The world of light and magic had been torn into by the stupid, complicated adult world. Unlike the rakshasi’s claws, there was no stuffie to bravely block with a make believe shield. Though Ava clutched Brownie to her chest, she was painfully aware that he was cloth and stuffing – not the noble Kshatriya he’d been moments before. Gary said something to her – he sounded concerned. Ava didn’t care, she couldn’t deal with him, or Briana for that matter. She was drowning in the firehose intensity of Little sorrow, but with the feeling expanded into the full complexity of Big heartbreak. All Ava could do was cry – and say No to anything she was asked. It was stupid, childish, and absolutely certain to destroy any chance she had of being Briana’s girlfriend, but she couldn’t make herself stop. Eventually, for lack of other options, Gary and Briana left Ava to cry on the drawing room floor. Briana turned out the lights on her way out – Ava was grateful for the discretion that dim light afforded, even if there was nobody but stuffies to see. This is insane. She’s never going to invite me back, even as a friend. I need to get up, get to my car, go home. The al-dente noodle consistency of Ava’s leg muscles reminded her that she wasn’t going anywhere without more rest. There was no escape from supreme awkwardness. “I could call Ollie,” Ava said to Brownie. “That’d be awkward too – he doesn’t get involved in ABDL stuff usually, but he’d come. He’s that good a friend.” Brownie didn’t seem sold on the idea. Ava wasn’t either. Being comforted by Oliver would be great – but only once she was back in her apartment. She didn’t want him seeing her a sobbing, diapered mess on a stranger’s floor. The door opened slowly, shocking Ava out of her tears. Silhouetted in the doorway was someone too female to be Gary, too big to be Briana. For a moment, Ava imagined it was Veronica – but when the woman stepped inside, she was too broad to fit the Edward Gorey figure of Briana’s mom. “Ava?” The woman’s voice was gentle without being hesitant. “It’s Rosa. May I help you?” It was a big ask to turn her pain and soiled diaper over to someone she’d briefly met once – even if Ava knew she was being a terrible guest. On the other hand, Rosa was not-Gary, which was worth gold in Ava’s current mental state. “I – yes please but – I don’t think there’s much you can do.” Ava sniffled. “I was going to start with a hug, if you’re in the mood for one.” Rosa took a seat on the floor, keeping her movements slow and non-threatening. This is ridiculous, I’ll just tell her to help me to my car and then I can try to drive home… Ava opened her mouth, surprising herself when she said, “Yes please, I need a hug.” Strong arms pulled Ava into Rosa’s lap, wrapped her up, and held her with warm strength. Ava cried again, ashamed and venting sadness. Rosa didn’t say anything right away, just patting Ava’s back until the Little girl’s sobs subsided. “I’m so sorry.” Ava whimpered. “This has to be so awkward – I made a big mess of everything. I think I can drive in a few minutes if you – if you can just get me to my car.” “As a concerned person, I’ll do that if that’s what you want.” Rosa’s voice was a warm whisper. “As a caregiver, I think you might need more taking care of than that.” “You don’t have to.” Ava shivered against Rosa, pressing against the woman’s athletic body despite her embarrassment. “I want to.” “I’m a mess.” Ava hadn’t expected Rosa to laugh at that. She flinched away from a hurt that didn’t come. Rosa’s laugh was too genuinely jolly to sting. “This is nothing compared to the tears I’ve wiped off my Niñe.” Rosa pulled a handkerchief out of her pocket and scrubbed Ava’s cheeks dry. “It doesn’t even make the top ten of Melody’s meltdowns.” “I’m so embarrassed,” Ava said, though her throat nearly choked the words back. “I ruined my playdate with Briana, I’m sure Gary thinks I’m a lunatic…” Rosa wiped the snot from under Ava’s nose, giving said nose a tweak. “Hush now, drama baby. Nobody’s mad at you. We’re concerned, because we care about you.” “You don’t even know me!” “First off…” Rosa shifted Ava into a proper sitting position on her lap. “I care about lots of people I don’t know personally. Second, you’re important to Briana, and that’d be enough on its own.” “Briana’s never going to want to see me again.” “You can’t know her very well if that’s what you think.” Rosa rested her cheek atop Ava’s head. “How about a diaper change and a meal?” “You’d – offer to change me? Just like that?” “I live with Briana, and I’m Melody’s primary caregiver.” Rosa chuckled. “I’ve changed a lot of diapers. It’d be a nice mood boost, don’t you think?” Ava sniffled, looking down at her legs for a while before she nodded. “Yes please.” It took a grunt and an obvious effort, but Rosa lifted Ava into a princess carry and set her on the changing table. The Little girl flinched when Rosa put her hands on her diaper tapes. Though it was nice, and respectful of Rosa to pull away as soon as Ava flinched, she wished she’d controlled her reaction. Now that she’d been promised a change, she was desperate to be out of her soggy diaper. “I don’t have to change you if you’d rather I didn’t.” “No – I want it I’m just… it’s hard with a new person.” “I understand.” Rosa rubbed Ava’s tummy soothingly. “How about we talk to keep your mind off the change?” “Talk about what?” “Whatever it was that made you so sad.” “That’s even worse!” Ava said plaintively. “Yeah?” Rosa gently tugged Ava’s diaper tapes open. “How come?” “It’s embarrassing. I melted down like… like…” “Like a kid?” Rosa chuckled as she rolled Ava’s diaper up and tossed it in the pail. “That’s not fair, it was more than that. There was – big stuff too.” “Oh? What happened?” Rosa asked, while gently wiping Ava down with a soothing wet wipe. “Briana and I were kissing – Gary was there but we forgot – it was really awkward. Briana – she went to him and I fell down – everything crashed.” Ava shuddered mightily, feeling the hurt anew even as her words released some of it. “That does sound rough. Briana was really excited about having someone new to date – it sounds like you’re less okay with sharing than she is.” Rosa put an arm under Ava’s knees and lifted the Indian girl’s rear. As her most intimate spots were fearlessly wiped, Ava threw herself back into the conversation. “I’m not bi, like Briana is. I don’t ever want to be – romantic with Gary. I don’t know him, except that I’m competing for Briana with him and then suddenly – he was babysitting.” “Oh sweetie.” Rosa leaned in for a hug on Ava. “Quick aside – do you do lotion, powder, or both?” Ava’s lip quivered as she was brought out of her relationship awkwardness to face the equally uncomfortable topic of a stranger changing her diaper. I should just ask for my panties back. I don’t need another diaper… “Um – I could uh – b-both please.” “Of course.” Rosa kissed Ava’s forehead briefly and squirted some lotion on her palm. “The way I heard things from Briana – and I assume this is the version that Veronica heard too – you were okay with Gary babysitting. It’s not unusual for Briana to get over-eager, but it’s not okay for her to do that if it hurts somebody.” “I could have said something – I don’t know why I didn’t.” Ava clutched Brownie close to her chest. Everything had happened so fast, there hadn’t been time to snap out of Littlespace and think. “Probably because you were Little. You’re still there a bit.” Rosa’s hands were strong and soothing as she applied the lotion. As she patted baby powder into place on Ava’s skin, the Little girl realized she’d stopped feeling awkward about being changed. Eagerly, she lifted her hips for the fresh diaper Rosa offered. “I am, it’s hard to be Big around Briana. Plus we – we had such a good time.” “Would you like to have dinner with Briana? No Gary.” “Isn’t that mean? This isn’t Gary’s fault.” “Gary had a serious discussion with Briana and went home.” Rosa set the tapes on Ava’s diaper and wiggled it to ensure a perfect fit. “He’s rightfully upset with her. While I don’t want to let her off the hook for being thoughtless, you could both use a friend and some non-cookie calories right now.” “They weren’t cookies, they were crackers!” Ava protested as Rosa sat her up. “At least – the second round of snacks was.” “Uh huh.” Rosa grinned. “I can see why you two are so drawn to each other. Can I carry you to the kitchen?” “I don’t know, can you?” Ava stuck her tongue out at Rosa. “I’m not as tiny as Briana.” “Maybe not physically.” Rosa hefted Ava into her arms and made for the door. Ava closed her eyes, clinging to Rosa and hoping that nobody would be around – or if they were, that they wouldn’t say anything. Her hopes were answered when she was deposited on a kitchen chair next to Briana without another soul in sight. “Ava, I’m really sorry!” Briana’s cheeks were almost as tear-streaked as Ava’s. “I wasn’t thinking and I hurt two people that I love.” Ava sighed. “Thanks for the apology but – Briana – you throwing around the L word is the same kind of thing as what you just did.” “It is not!” Briana’s clenched jaw trembled, there were tears sparkling in her defiant eyes. “This isn’t a joke, or hyperbole – I love you, okay? It’s not like forever super intense love – yet – but I love easy and strong. Deal with it!” “Briana – you’re an idiot.” Ava threw herself tearfully into the Little girl’s arms. There was no kiss or sexy energy at all, but the undeniable warmth of Briana’s love was there. They laughed, sniffled, and sighed together to the sound of Rosa filling plates. With plates of piping hot arroz con pollo in front of them, things were looking up for both Little girls. Rosa took turns feeding them, which nicely shut down conversation and gave Ava space to simply be. Partway through dinner, Veronica returned. She took over feeding Briana, despite the Little girl’s protests that she could do it herself. Ava wasn’t sure why, but she felt perfectly content to let Rosa keep feeding her. Dinner and hugs restored her energy enough to be helped out to her car. She drove away with Briana waving with every ounce of her being. I can’t believe that crazy girl said she loves me. Pondering her own feelings for Briana got Ava home to her apartment and Mango, but no answers.

Final Part of story: Sammy crawled onto Kathleen's lap, positioning himself so that his butt was within easy reach of Kathleen's hands. She spanked him on his diaper with her open palm for about five minutes, before helping him off of her lap. Reluctantly, I replaced Sammy across Kathleen's lap. I wasn't eager to receive another spanking. I also had to pee badly. I settled into the same position Sammy had assumed. Kathleen gave me a comforting pat on the back, before the first spank landed on my diapered butt with a loud thwack. The diaper absorbed most of the impact, and I don't think it would have hurt much had I not had the prior spanking. Nevertheless, it definitely served its purpose, driving home the lesson that Kathleen was a disciplinarian not to be trifled with. I quivered as Kathleen finished the spanking. I think she believed it was from the spanking. Actually, it was because I was desperate to pee, but didn't want to relieve myself in her lap. Unfortunately, because of her misinterpretation, she pulled me more into her lap, one hand holding me to her bosom, the other reassuringly rubbing my diapered bottom. Unable to move and incapable of holding it any longer, I urinated into my diaper on Kathleen's lap, a rush of pee flowing into my thirsty diaper. Kathleen let out a knowing chuckle as I relieved myself. Undoubtedly, her hand could feel the sudden warmth and sodden padding spreading throughout my diaper. Kathleen continued to hold me against her, saying to Sammy, “why don't you get started on your good night thank yous dear? I think this other little sissy needs to be cuddled first.” I was able to change my position just enough to be able to see Sammy out of the corner of my eye. He was on his knees, holding onto the crib, in a pose similar to how a child might pray before bedtime. Only, instead of a prayer, Sammy listed off a laundry list of things that had happened to him during the day that he was thankful for. “Thank you mommy for keeping me in such a soft warm diaper, and for letting me have a sleepover with Brian, and for letting us make sissygasms, and for feeding me in the high chair, and for taking me out in public for ice cream in my pretty dress…” As Sammy went on, I noticed that Kathleen stopped rubbing my butt, her hand shifting to her crotch, where she was gently stroking herself. Held in her lap, I noticed Kathleen's breath would become deeper whenever Sammy mentioned something particularly embarrassing. I surmised that the pleasure Kathleen was receiving right at this moment was the reason for their nighttime ritual, and wondered if she would be doing more than lightly touching her vaginal area through her pants if I wasn't there. When Sammy finished, Kathleen set me back on the ground. By now the warmth in my diaper had left, but the liquid had expanded the padding of the diaper, particularly in the crotch. As we traded places, the thickness of the padding and the dildo still in my ass made it easier to just crawl over to the crib. I basically repeated the same list of things that Sammy had listed, trying to add my specific touches such as getting to use the carseat and stroller for our trip to get ice cream. Kathleen seemed satisfied with what I said as she had a smile on her face as she led Sammy over to the crib. Kathleen lowered the bars, before helping Sammy into the crib first. She then helped me into the crib, giving me a boost on my diapered butt to get into the crib. She then raised the side back up. The crib would have been a comfortable fit for one, but with both of us in the crib, it was a bit of a tight squeeze. Kathleen left us to get comfortable ourselves, returning with four baby bottles. She handed two to each of us, and then clipped a pacifier to each of our collars. Lastly, Kathleen once again put the sleeping cap on Sammy, and set the bonnet back on my head, tying it tightly in a large bow underneath my chin. “Now you two don't stay up too late. I want you to finish those bottles and then go straight to sleep. I have the baby monitor turned on so I will know if you are trying to get into trouble,” Kathleen said. She then pulled out her cellphone. “Before I go though, I want to get a picture of you two giving each other a nice goodnight kiss.” Kathleen made Sammy and I kiss each other, planting our lips firmly on each one anothers. A kiss itself wasn't so bad, since we had been making out and humping each other through our diapers not long ago. Embarrassingly though, Kathleen made us hold the kiss for several minutes as she took photos from multiple angles, adjusting our headwear and making other small changes to make us more photogenic. When she was finally satisfied, she had us get up on our knees to give her a kiss goodnight, before leaving and turning out the light. Yawning, Sammy and I began suckling on our baby bottles as fast as we could to finish them. I wet my diaper once again as I worked on the second baby bottle. Stomachs full and bodies exhausted, Sammy and I didn't do anything else once our baby bottles were finished. We shifted in the crib a little bit, getting under the covers and trying to get comfortable. After a few attempts, we found that lying back to back, our bodies touching from shoulder blades to diapers, was the most comfortable. As we settled in to sleep I took in all of the sensations: being tucked under the princess comforter and pink sheets, head wrapped in the soft satin of a bonnet, ass filled with a dildo, the feeling of my diaper pressed up against Sammy's. Although it was a little cramped, this was the coziest I had felt in sissy space in quite some time. The last thing I remembered was popping the pacifier into my mouth as I wet my diaper one last time. I awoke to Kathleen standing over the crib, snapping away photos on her phone. Coming to my senses, I was surprised to discover that at some point in the night, Sammy and I had started cuddling. His head was close to mine, and his chest lay underneath my arm. I was also impressed that I had sucked on my pacifier the entire night, and that it was still firmly in my mouth now. My subtle motions as I regained consciousness accidentally awoke Sammy as well. Feeling him start to stir, I naturally turned to look at him. Sammy came to consciousness with Kathleen and I both looking at him. When he realized that he had slept in my arms, he turned a bright shade of crimson behind the pacifier that was still in his mouth as well. Now that both of us were awake, Kathleen lowered the side of the crib. Since I was closest to the railing, Kathleen helped me out first. First she took off my footed sleeper, then pulled the plastic panties down off my legs. Realizing I was about to get a diaper change, and wanting to be in a dry diaper for as long as possible, I quickly peed into my diaper, releasing everything that had built up in the night. Kathleen must have heard the gush of pee, because she paused until I finished. When I was done wetting myself, Kathleen helped me onto the changing table. She buckled both my arms and legs into the cuffs attached to the table, and brought the strap across my waste pinning my torso to the table. Once I was immobilized, Kathleen untaped my diaper. Once the diaper was removed, without warning Kathleen quickly pulled the dildo out of my ass. I let out a cry as the dildo unceremoniously slid out of me. Kathleen ignored my perturbed cry, wiping the excrement off of the dildo without comment with a few baby wipes. She then began cleaning me off, swabbing every inch of my diaper area with the cool wipes. As Kathleen worked, I realized my ass felt an empty sensation, as if it missed being filled with something. This made me feel like a sissy, and that of course made my penis squirm in my chastity cage. Satisfied my diaper area was clean, Kathleen then pulled out a cloth diaper from underneath the changing table. She then pulled a second diaper out of the diaper bag my mommy packed for me. Kathleen unfolded both diapers, then made me assume as much of a bridge pose as I could given my current restraints. She then slid the cloth diaper under me, and then placed the disposable from my changing bag on top of that and under me. My nethers were then smeared in a thick coating of diaper rash cream, followed by a liberal dousing of baby powder. The two diapers were then taped up between my legs. Kathleen didn't free me immediately though once the diapers were snug against my waist and crotch. Instead, she added additional cuffs to my arms and wrists, and clipped leather straps to rings attached to each cuff. Then, I was freed from the changing table, though Kathleen had a firm hand on me ensuring I would not run off as soon as I could get up from the table. Kathleen strong-armed me down to the floor on my belly, and began pulling my arms and legs together. She used the leather straps to connect my arms and legs together, leaving me hogtied on the soft carpet floor of the nursery. Kathleen left me for a moment, walking out of my line of sight and returning with several items. The first was a roll of packing wrap. She wrapped several layers around my mouth, ensuring I couldn't spit out the pacifier. The next item was a tens unit. She attached the pads to my belly, then switched it on. Immediately, I began wriggling and squirming on the floor from the small electric shocks stimulating my stomach muscles. “Now Brian, you enjoy tummy time while I change and feed Sammy, ok?” Kathleen said. She then left me alone, going to the crib and bringing Sammy out. While I wriggled and squirmed on the floor, Sammy received the same treatment I had, being undressed down to his diapers, before being bound to the changing table and placed in two thick diapers. Kathleen placed a pair of thick printed plastic pants over his diaper. She then led him out of the nursery, and left me alone to enjoy my tummy time. The shocks from the tens unit weren't set high enough to cause pain. They only stimulated my stomach muscles, keeping me constantly moving on the ground. My situation felt like I was humping the floor, not that the angle or my chastity cage actually let me get pleasure. It certainly made me think about humping though, and that, plus the empty sensation from no longer having my ass stuffed, made me incredibly horny. I knew I would be willing to do anything my mommy wanted when she picked me up if it meant I would get sexual relief as a part or consequence of it. I was a sweating, tired and horny mess when Kathleen returned. It felt like she had been gone a while, but I had no way of knowing how long I had actually been in tummy time. Kathleen swiftly shut the tens unit off, and pulled the pads from my stomach. My arms and legs were then freed from the hogtie, but the packing wrap keeping my pacifier in was not removed. Kathleen helped me onto my feet, and led me out of the nursery. She took the packing wrap, restraints, and tens unit with her. We entered the kitchen, where Sammy was still held in the highchair. Kathleen undid one of the wrist straps from the highchair, and took my hand, moving it under the tray of the highchair and buckling it into the strap. This was an awkward position for me because my hand was right on Sammy's diaper, and I had to get on my knees to find a position that didn't strain my arm or back. Kathleen left us like that, as she went to the living room and returned with the playpen. Kathleen set it up in an empty area of the kitchen. “Sammy woke up a grumpy little bug today and decided he wanted to be a troublemaker,” Kathleen explained to me. “So he is going to spend his tummy time where I can keep an eye on him.” Kathleen then gave Sammy's nipple a hard twist to show her displeasure with him. She then began releasing him from the high chair. He was then marched to the playpen, where Kathleen bound him in a hogtie as well. As the tens unit began working on Sammy, I thought his movements were a bit larger and more violent than mine. He was also letting out squeaks and moans around his pacifier, so I suspected that Kathleen had turned up the voltage on the tens unit to punish Sammy. The playpen had padding, but not a lot, so I had the feeling that Sammy would be quite sore when he was released. With Sammy taken care of, Kathleen focused on me. I was sat in the highchair properly, and fully restrained once again. Kathleen then began assembling my breakfast. She set a large bowl of oatmeal in front of me, and another three jars of baby food. One was mashed bananas, one was berry blend, and one was prunes. She opened all three jars, emptying the contents into the oatmeal and then mixing it together. Now that Kathleen was ready to feed me my breakfast, she finally unwrapped the plastic wrap keeping my pacifier lodged between my lips. As soon as the base of the pacifier was free, the nipple was yanked from my mouth, and a spoonful of the breakfast mush was on its way towards my mouth. I opened my mouth as far as I could and swallowed it all as fast as possible. I had never really played or done any kink related things with Kathleen before today, so I didn't know if this was her in a good mood, bad mood, or maybe even a horny mood. I wasn't in the mood to see what she wanted to do with me if I pushed her though, so I obediently swallowed spoonful after spoonful of the breakfast slop. It actually wasn't that bad. The oatmeal outweighed the baby food, which masked most of the taste and consistency of the baby food. Plus, Kathleen was also having fun at breakfast whenever “I” would miss the spoon, having large globs end up on my face that would drop onto my chest and make me squirm. So it wasn't like I had to eat the bowl. In fact, “my accidents” while eating were the main reason I was glad when the bowl was finished. Kathleen then held an adult sized baby bottle full of milk for me, which I had to suckle all in one go. Once again, I was feeling extremely full from a meal in that high chair, and I could already feel my stomach starting to rumble again as well. Kathleen wiped all of the baby food covering my face and chest off with a warm washcloth. Kathleen was overly thorough washing me off, scrubbing every accessible inch of me with the warm, wet fabric. When she was finished, Kathleen left me bound in the highchair while she released Sammy from tummy time and marched him upstairs. I was left to sit, bound in the highchair. There wasn't much I could do, unable to move completely. Still feeling horny from my tummy time, I sat there wishing that I had something vibrating either against the front of my diaper or in my butt. Maybe some nipple clamps? At the very least a pacifier, but preferably something bigger to suck on. Alas, I had none of those things, so I could only fantasize, and the only feelings I got were my sissy clitty fighting in its cage. That is, until more pressing urges replaced my sexual ones. The feeling of needing to poop again slowly grew, but I was able to ignore it for a while. When the need to pee also arose, my thoughts became singularly focused on these bathroom related urges. I wet my diaper, feeling the warmth spread into the crotch. It wasn't very much, so the feeling of wetness was only for a second before the thick diapers soaked everything up. Wetting was apparently the signal my body was waiting for to release everything else as well. With no conscious effort on my part, I released a fart, before filling the seat of my diaper. I probably shouldn't have been too surprised. It was probably more impressive that I held it as long as I did when you consider the combination of the high fiber meals, possible laxative, and having my ass lubed and stretched all night. Still, it was embarrassing to uncontrollably poop my diaper like that. Worse, being strapped into the highchair, it instantly spread everywhere around the diaper, and I couldn't do anything to relieve the feeling of the mess pressed against my body. Finally though, Kathleen returned with Sammy. He had been dressed in a pink onesie that had “Mommy’s Little Sissy” embroidered within a white heart over the chest. He then had on matching white socks and gloves, and a pair of mary jane shoes. Completing his look was a pink bonnet. Kathleen held my outfit in her arms. It was one of my onesies, light blue and covered in stars. There were also a pair of striped white and blue socks that probably came from my diaper bag as well. To complete the look and make me match Sammy, Kathleen had also brought down the bonnet I had worn all night and a pair of blue riding gloves. Kathleen released me from the highchair. As I stepped to the ground, she gave my butt a firm pat and a squeeze, checking its contents. Maybe the thickness was too great for her to tell, maybe it felt like there was more in my diapers than there really was, or maybe she just didn’t want to comment. Either way she said nothing about the state of my diapers after she mushed the mess around again with her aggressive diaper check. She then began dressing me, sliding the onesie over my head and buttoning it over my thick diapers. Then came the socks, gloves, and the bonnet for last. My tennis shoes were then slipped onto my feet and tied tightly. Kathleen then handcuffed Sammy and I to one of the wrist cuffs in the highchair so we couldn't run off while she went and got something. When Kathleen returned, she had two sets of baby reins. Sammy got the more restrictive reins that ran around his shoulders, around the chest, and had a crotch strap between his legs that all met up in the center of his back. My reins on the other hand, only ran across my shoulder and chest. Once we were both harnessed, Kathleen walked us outside to the backyard. The backyard had a lot of trees and pushes, isolating it from the neighbors and providing privacy for Sammy and Kathleen to have their mommy and sissy time outside. It seemed clear that they did it fairly often as well. There was a small pink plastic childs table and chairs set next to a patio set. There was also a child's playground in the yard, but Kathleen led us over to a pink pole in the center of the lawn. She clipped our baby reins to leashes connected to the poles. “Stand tight, sissies,” Kathleen said as she left us standing there. Kathleen was gone about five minutes, returning with a plastic box and a blanket stacked on top. Kathleen spread the blanket out on the ground so Sammy and I could sit on the lawn without getting grass stains on our clothing. She then opened the box revealing its contents to be Disney princess dolls. “Have fun playing with your dolls sissies. I am going to go have my breakfast. I want to be able to see you playing with your dolls whenever I glance out here now,” Kathleen said before leaving us to play with the dolls. I had rarely played with dolls in my life, and the last time I could remember had been well over twenty years ago. Sammy apparently did regress, something I also struggled with, so he seemed to know what he was doing. I tried playing with dolls with him for about five minutes, before losing interest. Thankfully, I found a Rapunzel doll with very tangled hair, and a small comb, so I combed the doll's hair while Sammy moved the dolls around. Inside the house, Kathleen was out of earshot, so Sammy and I caught up with each other on vanilla things in our lives as we “played” with the dolls. Breakfast also worked its way through both of us, and I could tell we both added more to both the fronts and backs of our diapers. Nearly half an hour later, Kathleen came back outside accompanied by my wife/Mommy. When they reached us I hopped up and gave my mommy a hug. She hugged me back, wrapping one arm around me while the other reached down and gave my diaper several firm pats, checking the state of my diaper. “Did my little sissy have a fun sleepover?” My mommy asked as she hugged me. “Yes mommy,” I said, “I had a great time. This was a lot of fun.” “That's good baby,” my mommy said. “It certainly looked like you had a lot of fun playing with Sammy last night, based on the video Aunty Kathleen sent me.” I blushed a deep shade of crimson from those words. “Would you like some tea or something to eat?” Kathleen asked my mommy. “Yes please,” my mommy replied, “I was already running late and didn't have time to eat anything.” With that Kathleen led my mommy back inside, leaving Sammy and I to continue playing with the dolls. The ladies were only in the house about ten minutes though this time before they returned. Each was carrying a tray laden with items as they exited the house and walked over to the patio furniture. Kathleen set her tray down on the table, and walked over to free us while my mommy began unloading the trays and setting things up. Kathleen untethered Sammy and I from the pole, and then led us by our baby reins over to the patio. My mommy had set out on the patio a plate with an omelet, a plate of cookies, two coffee cups, and a carafe of coffee. On the child's table, there were four baby bottles filled with juice, and another plate of cookies. Kathleen handed my reins to my mommy, and then Sammy and I's respective caregiver led us to a seat at the plastic childs table. We each sat in a chair, and then they ran a rope underneath the chairs that connected to our reins, preventing us from getting up out of the chairs. We were then handed a bottle of juice and a cookie, a childishly humiliating mockery of the omelet breakfast my mommy was eating while chit chatting with Kathleen. Sammy and I didn't say anything to one another. It felt embarrassing to try and carry on a conversation while in so infantile a state when contrasted with my mommy and Kathleen, who were busy gossiping about the bachelorette party my mommy had spent the night at. Instead, we silently drank our bottles of juice and ate cookies. Of course, we also wet our diapers, and, thanks to Kathleen's cooking, continued to have small, diarrhea-like messes in our diapers. After I couldn't help but let out a particularly loud fart, my mommy remarked to Kathleen, “wow, I didn't know my little sissy liked to mess his diapers so much. He really seems to be a little pamper-packer today.” “Yes,” Kathleen agreed, “I don't know if he was nervous about the sleepover, or just wanted me to wipe his little tushy as much as possible, but he's been loading his diapers all weekend.” I thought I was feeling shamed and emasculated beforehand, but their words sent me into a deeply embarrassed sissy state. The way in which they talked about me in such a matter-of-fact tone as if I weren't there was a humiliating and erotic ecstasy for my little sissy heart. Eventually, my Mommy finished her omelet, and she and Kathleen ran out of conversation topics. Looking over and addressing me, my Mommy said, “Well sissy, should we get you changed and then get out of their hair?” I was ecstatic to get out of my diapers, but thought it would be rude to be too enthusiastic to leave. So I slowly nodded yes while sucking on one of my bottles of juice. “Feel free to try out the changing table in the nursery,” Kathleen offered as my mommy unstrapped me from my seat. “Thanks, we will,” my mommy said as she helped me up and led me back into the house. I had to lead her by my baby reins through the house to Sammy's nursery. “This is just adorable. We should really do something like this for you sissy,” my mommy said upon seeing Sammy's nursery for the first time. She led me over to the changing table, boosting me up before looking at all the restraints. With a glint in her eye, she bound me to the table. I wasn’t exactly thrilled with how familiar this position was becoming for me. While I was tied down, Mommy took her time examining the room in detail. When she was finished, she came back over to me, unsnapping the buttons on my onesie. I apparently hadn't wet as much as I thought I did, because the cloth diaper poofing out my padding was barely damp when mommy pulled it off me. By the way she wrinkled her face though, the mess inside my disposable diaper must have been pretty bad. Using a copious number of wipes, my Mommy cleaned my diaper area up so that I was squeaky clean. It was at this point that I assumed that my mommy would free me from the changing table, and help me get dressed in normal clothes. My assumption was mistaken. Mommy took out two thick disposable diapers from my diaper bag, unfolding them and laying them beneath me. “Oh, all your messy diapers look like they are giving you diaper rash. Let mommy take care of that for you baby,” she said, coating my ass and crotch in the white cream. She rubbed it in slowly, noticing how her touch was stimulating a reaction in my chastity cage that made my whole body squirm in its restraints. She wiped her hands free of diaper rash cream before coating a finger in lube. She slid the finger gently in my asshole, and began finger fucking me. “From the video Kathleen sent me, it really looked you had fun fucking yourself and Sammy to sissygasm. Did you enjoy that sissy,” my mommy asked me as she continued to stimulate my prostate with her finger. “Yes mommy,” I cried out as I squirmed in the restraints. “Do you want to be a good boy and wear a buttplug with your diapers while we are out today sweety? Do you want to loosen up your asshole so you can take Mommy’s strap-on?” Mommy continued. With her free hand, she grabbed my balls, and began sensuously stroking and squeezing them in her hands. Her hands felt wonderful, working my prostate and balls. “Maybe, if you are a good enough little slut, and you do a good enough job fucking mommy's cock, I will unlock you and do the same to me. Maybe since I would fuck your little rosebud, you could do the same to mine. What do you say sissy?” With her hands working me over like that, bringing me close to another sissygasm, I would have agreed to anything. I nearly came again though, Mommy's idea sounded so hot, so I said in a pleading tone, “Please put a buttplug in me Mommy so I can be your good little slut and take your strap-on tonight!” Mommy smiled, withdrawing her hands from me. She then opened up my diaper bag, pulling out a vibrating butt plug. She gave it a light coat of lube before easily slipping it inside of me. Mommy then pressed the button, turning it on. My diapers were going to be wet with more than pee today. Once I was plugged, Mommy washed her hand off a second time, before giving me a very thorough coating of baby powder. She giggled some more as she made sure to rub it into every inch of my skin, not even missing a single wrinkle on my balls, while I continued squirming and fighting at my restraints from the tickle and arousal of her touch. For the third and final time, she cleaned her hands free of the baby powder, and then taped both diapers up against me. My legs were temporarily freed as Mommy pulled out one of the pairs of plastic pants we owned, wiggling them up my legs and over my diapers to ensure there would be no leaks throughout the day. The buttons on my onesie were then pulled down over my diapers and buttoned closed. Mommy released me from the changing table, and slipped my feet into a pair of overalls as I got off of the table. The overalls would cover up most of my onesie. The hoodie that mommy then slipped over my head ensured no one would ever know about my childish outfit. Mommy and I then gathered our things and headed downstairs. Kathleen and Sammy were waiting to see us off. I gave Kathleen a quick hug and peck goodbye, but at Mommy and Kathleen's insistence, Sammy and I shared a much more intimate farewell hug and kiss. We were then out the door and into the car, off on our way to accomplish the errands Mommy had planned out for the day.

Part 5 Sammy and I were taken back to the nursery after we were dry. There was an old fleece blanket spread out on the floor, where Kathleen had us lay side by side. As soon as both of our butts were on the blanket, Kathleen locked our wrists together in a pair of handcuffs. As the final click of the cuffs closed around my wrist, Kathleen said, "that should keep you two little babies from squirming all over the place while I get you into your night time diapers." She then went about setting up all of the supplies for our night time diaper. I was nervous to see that this included a large butt plug for Sammy. I got more nervous when Kathleen opened the diaper bag my mommy had left for her, and pulled my favorite dildo out of it. I started to protest, but Kathleen shushed me with an intimidating stare, and a gesture towards her collection of spanking implements. Doubting I could take another session over Kathleen's lap, my protests quickly subsided. To ensure there where nonfurther protests though, Kathleen opened a nightstand drawer and pulled out two ball gags, to ensure there would be no further protests during our nighttime diaper change. Kathleen started with me, forcing the soft silicone ball between my lips. Once it was nestled between my lips, slightly forcing my jaw open, Kathleen buckled the strap closed behind my head, holding it in my mouth. A strap over my head and one under my chin ensured I would not be able to spit the ball out, and the only sound that would pass from my lips would be grunts and groans. After Sammy was similarly gagged, I gave him a look that tried to communicate, I'm sorry. I get a similar head nod that I assume meant he understood. "Such fussy little babies after their bath time. While I won't take away your special treat tonight, you have both definitely earned a maintenance spanking tonight," Kathleen said. I bit nervously into my ballgag. I knew my butt would be smarting tomorrow from my first spanking. I wasn't keen to find out what Kathleen considered a maintenance spanking. "Now, let's finally get you two little sissies ready." Kathleen grabbed a large bottle of nighttime baby lotion, and pumped a large handful into her hand. She started with Sammy, rubbing the lotion into every nook and cranny of his body. A series of pleasurable moans came from around his ball gag as she rubbed it into his chest, face, and arms. The moans turned from pleasure to begging and desire as Kathleen worked her way lower, rubbing it into his taint and balls poking out from the ring of his chastity cage. The begging moans continued as she finished with his diaper area and continued down his legs. I was less composed when it was my turn. Kathleen knew how to use her hands, and her motions were just as pleasurable as any professional massage as she worked the lotion into my upper body. A line of drool slipped out from my mouth and down my jaw as Kathleen worked on me. She giggled as she grabbed a nearby cloth and wiped it off of me. I understood Sammy's begging as Kathleen reached my crotch as well. The entire day had been a tantalizing sissy ecstasy that would have had me hard as a rock the entire time, had I been able to get hard. It was easy to ignore in my cage, but having my balls actively played with was an undeniable pleasurable that had me begging for the ability to cum through moans and grunts around my ball gag. When every inch of skin on our fronts had been moisturized with the baby lotion, Kathleen made Sammy and I roll over onto our bellies. This was a little tricky because we were handcuffed together, but with a change of place we were able to accomplish it. Kathleen wasted no time once we got back into position. I felt a cool glob of lotion put right on top of my ass crack. Kathleen gently rubbed the lotion into all of the nooks and crannies of my butt. Once Kathleen finished rubbing the lotion into the surface of my butt, she squirted a glob of lube into my ass crack, and gently began fingering my asshole, readying it for the intruder that was coming. I tried to let out a moan around my ball gag as Kathleen gently circled my rosebud with her finger, before gently pushing it into my asshole. Satisfied that I was relaxed and loose enough, Kathleen grabbed the dildo. I felt the dildo's head rest against the rim of my asshole for a second before Kathleen began inserting it. I grunted and moaned around my ball gag, curling my fingers and toes as I felt the dildo spread my anus as it slid further and further inside of me. I involuntarily arched my back and humped the ground a little as the dildo hit my prostate and slid past, trying to get more stimulation from the intruder. Kathleen didn't finish until the base of the dildo was pressed against my asshole, unable to insert another millimeter. After all of the day's sexual stimulation, having my ass stuffed with the dildo felt wonderful. That familiar fullness was quickly making me actively horny, and I wanted to feel it rubbing against my prostate and sliding in and out of my asshole. A quick harsh slap to my ass from Kathleen let me know though that I had to lie still on the blanket while Sammy received a similar treatment with a large butt plug. It was agony, being filled with something that could provide such wonderful relief from my sexual yearnings, yet having to lie there still and silent. Kathleen only increased the torment by insisting on rubbing lotion into our backs as well once she was finished filling Sammy's ass with a buttplug. Kathleen then made us get back onto our backs. As we were changing positions once again, I noticed that a small stream of precum was leaking out of both Sammy and I's cages. Once on our backs again, Kathleen rubbed a healthy amount of diaper rash cream into our balls and butt cracks. After a liberal dose of baby powder, thick night time diapers were taped around our wastes, and a pair of locking plastic panties ensured that we wouldn't be sneaking off to use the toilet in the night. With our diapers on, we were released from the handcuff holding Sammy and I together. Kathleen then dressed us in our bedtime outfits. I was put into a satin footed sleepover. It was pink, with ruffles covering the butt. The sleeper also zipped up the back, and the small click of a lock meant I would wear it until Kathleen decided otherwise. To complete my look, a frilly white bonnet was placed on my head and tied underneath my chin. Sammy was put into a blue baby doll sleeper with frilly matching panties that went over his diapers. A sleeping cap was the finishing touch to Sammy's outfit. “Now, would you two little sissy babies like to have some fun before bedtime,” Kathleen asked in a sensual tone, stroking the fronts of our diapers. Sammy and I nodded our heads affirmatively. This made Kathleen smile and say, “then why don't you show me just how much you sissies love each other.” Sammy understood what Kathleen meant, trying to pull me into an embrace. I recoiled though, not sure what to do. It was starting to feel like sex, and I was only allowed to do that with my mommy. Kathleen seemed to innately understand my hesitation. She pulled out her cellphone and sent off a quick text. A minute later, she was showing me the screen. On it was a text from my mommy. It read, What a good sissy you are, baby. It's ok to play with Sammy. Kathleen is going to send me a video, so do something hot with Sammy for Mommy. Kathleen then took a video of me saying “Yes Mommy. I'll make cummies with my sissy friend Sammy” to send to my mommy. Speaking around the ball gag, I don't think a single word was intelligible, but the act had my cock straining in its cage and I was ready to play with Sammy. Instead of letting us get back to playing with one another immediately, Kathleen made us go down to the living room, where she claimed she could more comfortably watch. After settling on her couch, Kathleen pointed the camera of her phone at us. “Ok sissies, show me just how hot you think each other are.” This time, I followed Sammy's initiative. On our knees, we crawled to one another. Sammy wrapped his arms around my waist, while I supported myself by placing my hands on his diapered butt. We pulled each other in close, touching the balls of our gags together. We nuzzled each other's faces for a few more moments, then began touching each other's diapers, one hand rubbing the front while the other massaged the butt, trying to move whatever was stuffing our butt. After a few minutes, Kathleen stopped us. “I know, you two need some sissy kisses don't you. Let me help.” Kathleen took my bonnet and Sammy's cap off, before freeing us from the ball gag harnesses. Kathleen then grabbed a tube of lipstick from an end table, and applied it to Sammy and I. When she was finished, she said, “Now, why don’t you too show me how much you love sissy kisses?” Sammy and I embraced again, giving each other short, quick little kisses. Kathleen giggled at our timid behavior, but made no other comment. That was enough to encourage Sammy and I though. Our kisses slowly grew longer and longer, until our tongues were exploring each other's mouths. Our kisses stoked Sammy's sexual desires. Soon he was laying me on my back and climbing on top of me, grinding his ass into my crotch to make the buttplug fuck him. After a few minutes of him on top, we traded places, and I began humping up and down on Sammy, feeling the dildo gliding in and out, stimulating my asshole and prostate. Eventually, we worked out that if Sammy laid on his stomach, and I sat reverse cowgirl on top of his diaper, I could rock back and forth and pleasure both of us. It took nearly ten minutes of constant motion, but I was able to cause both Sammy and I to have a sissygasm. I knew Sammy came first because he started shifting underneath me and his toes curled up. When I came, it was heaven. I don't know if it was the effort required to reach orgasm or that I just felt like such a sissy in that moment, working myself up to a sissygasm while being recorded for my mommy to see, but it was one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced. The feeling of my dick trying to convulse in its cage and gently was oddly wonderful, and the way my ass just felt filled in that moment was bliss. I slumped off of Sammy, lying on the floor panting for breath next to him. We lay on the floor, collecting ourselves for a while. Kathleen roused us from our post orgasmic daze, gently rubbing life back into us. Kathleen helped me to my fight, and led me back over to the baby bouncer. As she strapped me back into the baby bouncer, Kathleen explained, “You and Sammy have your fun, and I've sent the video off to your mommy for her to enjoy. Now though, it's time for me to have some fun with Sammy. So I am going to put you in here to make sure you stay entertained and don't get into any trouble.” I didn't object to being put back into the baby bouncer, even though I really didn't want to be put back into it, primarily because I didn't want a spanking. Having the ball gag harness put back on me also added some considerable difficulty to complaining. In addition to the ball gag, a blindfold and headphones were also put on me. Then the electricity started again. This time though, it was considerably lower, and instead of having me forcefully bounce up and down from the sensation, it caused a gentle pulse that triggered a gentle spasm in my leg muscles that made me lightly rock in the harness. Kathleen left me like this in my own little world. The headphones played a trickle of sissy hypnosis, gentle music with a computer voice saying how wonderful things like chastity, buttplugs, and makeup were. The combination of the weight of my body in the harness and the motions produced by the electric pad shocking my legs were enough to reinvigorate my sexual arousal. Unfortunately, the long day of sissy play had taken its toll on me. I tried to bounce forcefully enough to fuck myself into another orgasm, but I didn't have the energy to overcome the rhythm set by the electricity or bounce hard enough to be truly satisfying. This meant my second round in the bouncer was a frustrating edging session. I don't know how long I spent in the bouncer, but it was enough time to make my legs go numb and the bruises from my spanking start to sting again. It sounded like multiple different hypnosis tracks played through the headphones, though I couldn't tell how long each track lasted. While I was in the bouncer, I thought I heard moans in the living room, but there were some interspersed in the hypnosis tracks as well, so it was hard to place their exact sounds. When Kathleen freed me from the bouncer again, I noticed that the lipstick had been completely wiped off of Sammy's face. I swore there had still been some color on his lips before Kathleen had put the blindfold on me. Kathleen took us back upstairs to the nursery. Kathleen took a seat on the padded rocking chair in the room, and patted her lap. “Now Brian, Sammy gets a maintenance spanking every night to help ensure he stays a good little sissy. He will get one first, and then I think it will be good for you to get one too. Then you too can say your thank you’s, and we can have you in the crib for the night.” I am hoping this is the part that everyone likes.